<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<itemContainer xmlns="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5 http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5/omeka-xml-5-0.xsd" uri="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/browse?advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=49&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Agnosticism&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CCreator&amp;sort_dir=d&amp;page=2&amp;output=omeka-xml" accessDate="2026-04-18T07:03:26-04:00">
  <miscellaneousContainer>
    <pagination>
      <pageNumber>2</pageNumber>
      <perPage>10</perPage>
      <totalResults>16</totalResults>
    </pagination>
  </miscellaneousContainer>
  <item itemId="1187" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="775">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/5c5bb91b203ca3ab8802fa5d92729308.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=NNCon7HD0t8QymMMO0NfQ4kcvhxist-81uBFOXHCXzyLPZ-JXF27dW5zi-26RlmjZxxUE4KfiIgo6mLzalvK0B44Qe6uhb0rwsDqlspPLUfmBzBCkSodE7S7wFhAxpvFRqw9wv-3u6U5pgsJjCoF9iKmEzLaMIckkWcd13o6wiV%7EuT4jPZDfacuQ8lPJKA41VScrcp-AhIdN1LzYj9SaMJQwfHoBtYZDTSPQjLpGmW7zi6XE8bfp5sJ3wX039k6dGJUWDMB4rICGOXAP7K6fG1Dc78bmhfkzYsdm31ztzhy8H9FyP%7Eara8BdBzYHOkwu5v0YmiHeDEFhYWyxGv8%7EMQ__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>215c14e35028d04475c16375245daeb0</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="20373">
                    <text>Agnosticism or... ^
I admit that the title of this pamphlet is illogical. It
suggests an alternative where no alternative exists.
My excuse for the title is that this and the succeeding
pamphlet represent a single essay broken in halves
for no other reason than the matter of publication.
The purpose of this first half is to prove that a
genuine Agnosticism is Atheism masquerading under
a lesser socially objectionable name. As presented by
the Agnostic himself, no difference between the two
terms is discernible. An Atheist is one who does not
believe in God. An Agnostic is one who is without
belief in God. The difference between not having and
being without is too fine for my dull brain.
All important words have a history, and in the
present case the history of modern “ Agnosticism ’*
throws light on the intention which gave it birth.
“ Gnostic ” is a very old term, and in the early years
of Christianity gave considerable trouble to the
Church. The Gnostics were those who claimed, by
the aid of some “ inner light,” to know the mysteries
of God and the universe. So did the Church, but the
gnosis of the Church differed from the gnosis of the
Gnostic sects, and when rivals in the mystery busi­
ness quarrel, the conflict is apt to be very fierce. And
it is fiercest of all when neither of the two principals
know anything of the matter which divides them.
One of the disputants in the quarrel we have in mind
has seized hold of this old. war-word, Gnostic, with
an addition. He does not claim any knowledge
(gnosis) of God or gods, he asserts his ignorance, his
irremovable ignorance, in the word “ A-gnosticism.”
2

�Nl3o

AGNOSTICISM OR ...

?

J

He agrees with the Atheist in. not having a belief in
God, but he disagrees with him as to how that ignor­
ance should be expressed. The Atheist declines to
be led astray by the mere change of a word. So, too,
would the Christian if Atheism was not there to bear
the brunt of his hostility. But the Atheist insists on
an identity underlying the verbal difference. The
Agnostic accuses the Atheist of “ coarseness,” of
saying more than he ought to say, of being definite
where he should be hesitant. To this the Atheist
retorts that the Agnostic is thinking “ respectably ”
where he should be helping to rid a perfectly honest
and completely applicable word of the ill-odour with
which religious bigotry has surrounded it. That is
the existing position in a nutshell.
“ Agnostic ” was brought into vogue by the
famous scientist, T. H. Huxley, towards the end of
the ’eighties. Examining himself he found that he
was without belief in a god. In those days being
without belief in a God and spelling it A-T-H-E-I-S-T
was a much more serious offence than it is
to-day. And it was an offence that was peculiarly
English. It was not intellectually wrong, but it
was socially undesirable. It was coarse and common;
it reeked of quart pots and clay pipes, and had a
number of other objectionable connotations with
which Christian malignity had surrounded it. So
Huxley looked round and found a word that enabled
him to spell Atheism in another way. He tacked “ a ”
on to gnosticism, and Agnosticism was born.
In the interests of clarity let us take a number of
pertinent definitions from an authoritative modern
dictionary, always remembering that dictionaries do
not manufacture our vocabulary, they merely record
it, and speculate on origins.
Here are the relevant definitions numbered for ease
of reference: —

�4

AGNOSTICISM OR . . .

?

(i) God. Origin unknown. Probably an Aryan
word meaning that to which sacrifice is made. One
of a class of powerful spirits regarded as controlling
a department of nature or of human activity.
■ (2) Agnostic. One who does not believe in, and
who holds that nothing can be known about, God.
(3) Atheist. One who does not believe in the
existence of God.
(4) Agnosticism. The negative doctrine held by
Agnostics.
(5) Atheism. Disbelief in God.
It will be observed that in the first definition
“ God ” leaves us completely in the air. It has not
the slightest significance by itself. It implies nothing.
If I define a thing as wood, I can relate it to wood in
general, leaving the particularization of the many
forms of wood for after consideration. But “ God ’’
by itself? We cannot say that “ God ” by any other
name would mean as much, for it has no meaning
whatever.
“ God,” we are told, is probably an Aryan word.
But an Aryan language and an Aryan people were
both invented about the middle of the last century as
a working hypothesis, and are now discarded nearly
everywhere—except in Germany.
The rest of the definition does tell us something of
importance, but it is of no value whatever to Agnos­
ticism; the definition tells us something concerning
gods, but the whole significance of Agnosticism is
that it indicates something of which nothing can be
known. I disclaim all responsibility for this last
seven words, it is the strict Agnostic position. And
the information given us in the latter part of the
definition is fatal to Agnosticism.
The latter part of the definition, “ One of a class ot
powerful spirits regarded as controlling a department
of nature or of human activity,” and “ that to which
sacrifice is made,” does tell us something about gods. &gt;

�AGNOSTICISM OR ...

?

g

It indicates the known way in which the gods have
come into existence, and it is what people have in
mind when they use “ God ” with honesty and intel­
ligibility. But that information is, again, fatal to
Agnosticism.
“ The God according to religion,” said the late
Lord Balfour, is “ a God to whom men can pray,
who takes sides, who has preferences.” In plain
words, a magnified man, not a mere unintelligible
abstraction. Gods, says the great anthropologist,
Westermarck, are made by man, and man “ endows
them with rights quite after human fashion, and
imposes on himself corresponding duties.” Sir James
Frazer says, “ By a God I understand a supernatural
being of a spiritual and personal nature, who controls
the world or some part of it. . . It has been not
unusual to apply the name God to very different con­
ceptions. . . I cannot but regard them as illegitimate
extensions of the term, in short, an abuse of
language.” Professor F. H. Bradley (author of
Appearance and Reality') is more directly con­
temptuous in his language. He says, “ Most of those
who insist on the personality of God are intellectually
dishonest. They desire one conclusion, and to reach
it they argue for another. . . The deity they want is,
of course ... a person like themselves. . . What
is not this is really nothing.”
, There is no need to multiply quotations to this end.
What I am driving at is this. A proposition to be
affirmed or denied, or about the truth of which we
suspend judgment, must be intelligible. If I am
asked whether my neighbour is guilty of burglary, I
may reply, Yes, or No, or say that I cannot decide
one way or the other. But then I have a clear con­
ception of what I mean in any one of the three cases.
But if I am asked whether “ sloberkums ” “ corifies ” “ ketcherput,” I cannot say I am agnostical
on the matter, I can reply only that I do not under­

�6

AGNOSTICISM OR . . .

?

stand what is the reference of the questions. I may­
look as wise as the most learned fool that ever
existed, but my ignorance remains unaffected.
In other words, I am saying that a proposition to
be understood must be intelligible, its meaning- must
be more or less definite. The answer to whether a
“ Whoozelum ” exists is not, “ I do not know, I
must wait for evidence one way or the other,” the
answer, the only intelligible answer, is that I do not
know what my questioner is talking about.
Has the Agnostic when he says “ I neither affirm
nor deny the existence of God,” anything- in mind?
Is his declaration of Agnosticism intelligible to him­
self? Does it really contain anything more than a
desire to guard against being identified with that
terrible thing “Atheism”? Candidly I can find
nothing more than this. Even if we pass the very
ambiguous word “ spirit,” the Agnostic cannot mean
that he is in doubt as to whether there is a number of
spirits controlling nature and human activities. That
would bring him straight back to fetichism.
By some, Agnosticism is described as a case of sus­
pended judgment. Suspended judgment on what?
Does the Agnostic suspend judgment as to whether
God ” has ever meant anything other than a mag­
nified man? Many modern religionists deny “ God ”
the possession of a physically animal structure. He
has not the shape of man. He has neither arms nor
legs, he has neither a physical head nor a physical
structure such as a-man has. But he is still capable of
love, anger, wisdom, etc. Yet these are as much
animal and human characteristics as arms and legs.
Intelligence, love, desire, are as human as red hair
and side-whiskers. What is it about which judgment
is suspended ? It is no use to keep up a steady chatter,
“ we do not say that God is or God is not,” if one
has not the least notion of what God is, and would
not know him if he were found. Looking for a black

�AGNOSTICISM OR ...

?

7

cat in a black passage on a black night is a very stiff
proposition, but at least we do know what “ cat ”
and “black” and “passage” stand for. The
Agnostic is looking for a “ what-you-may-call-ir "
in a “thingumajig ” and a “ whatsisname.” If he
ever found it he would never recognize his discovery.
The Agnostic warmly declares that he knows
nothing about God. That is the foundation of his
creed. But if that was all he implied, the statement
would hardly be worth making. He obviously means
more than this. What he says is, “I know nothing
about God.” What he implies as the justification of
his own credo is “ Neither does anyone else.” And,
as we shall see, when he justifies this, he is justify­
ing precisely the position taken up by the avowed
Atheist.
Perhaps the most curious attempt to make the
Agnostic position intelligible was essayed by the late
Sir Leslie Stephen. In his Agnostic's Apology, he
solemnly informs us that “ The Agnostic is one who
asserts—what no one denies—that there are limits to
human understanding.” Of all the apologies that
have been put forward this is surely the poorest and
the weakest. Where is the necessity to coin a new
word to affirm what nobody has ever denied? One
might as reasonably establish a society of “ noseites ” and limit the human membership to those who
have nasal organs. There might be a certain
convenience in adopting a formula that puts one
in agreement with everybody, but it is hardly
worth while. After all, a definition must define—
that is, it must exclude as well as include. And if
the meaning of Agnosticism is as given by Sir Leslie
Stephen, in what way does it differentiate the
Agnostic from the Atheist, or from anyone else ?
The Agnostic apparently believes nothing that others
do not believe, and says nothing that all others do
not say.

�8

AGNOSTICISM OR . . .

?

Let us, as the professional evangelist would say,
get back to God. And I begin with something that
everyone actually does believe. The world as we
know it (which is the only world we can deal with) is
made up of things, or as some would prefer to put it,
of events. But all events, whatever they are like,
or wherever they occur, are single in their existence.
We have collective terms such as “tree,” “ man,”
bird,” and so forth, but there is not a tree separate
from particular trees, or “ Man ” distinct from par­
ticular men.
I stress this consideration because a great deal of
the confusion connected with “ God ” is due to its
neglect. There are a multitude of gods in the world,
as there are a multitude of trees, and in the earlier
stages of civilisation g'ods are contemptibly common.
Many of them have passed away, and many new ones
have been created; but there is no such conceivable
thing as a God ” that is distinct from particular
gods. The gods can be collected, tabulated, and their
common characteristics noted, just as one can collect
different men, brown, red, yellow, white, tabulate
them and indicate what features they have.
Abstract words are very often useful instruments
of thought. Without them human thought could not*
get very far. But when we mistake abstractions for
concrete existences, confusion is certain to follow.
Now the gods of the world are as well known and
as well understood as the trees of the world. And if
we were to take all the g'ods that have ever existed,
and add to them the gods that do exist, the Agnostic
would not hesitate to dismiss them one after the
other as mere figments of the imagination. In the
end he would become a deicide on the most elaborate
and comprehensive scale. More than that, in terms
of his Agnosticism, he would deny the existence of
any other god that any people could ever conceive or
worship. The gods of existing savages, the gods of

�AGNOSTICISM OR ...

?

9

the Mohammedan, the Jew,- the Christian, would all
go. But if all gods, past and present, and future, are
rejected as having no better existence than the ghost
that haunts the old baronial castle, what has he in
mind when he says that he does not deny the exist­
ence of God. He is denying the existence of any
conceivable god, and an inconceivable proposition is
just nonsense.
Or if, as is said, the Agnostic suspends judgment
as to whether “ God ” exists or not, what “ God ” is
it he has in mind ? As I have written elsewhere, if I
say that I don’t believe in the existence of the only
kind of bird, fish, or tree that is known to me, that I
believe they are all creatures of the imagination, but
add that I will not say that there does not exist any­
where a fish that has not the structure of a fish and
does not live in the water, or that I think there may
be in existence a bird that is quite unlike a bird in
both structure and habits, or that there may. exist
somewhere a tree without roots, trunk or branches,
etc., I shall quite properly be told that if I run across
these things they are certainly not fish, bird, or tree.
Can anyone think of a thing existing which is quite
unlike any other thing of the same name or nature ?
The man who is looking for a god or a bird that is
entirely unlike the bird and the god he knows would
not know them for either god or bird if he ran across
either or both.
We have not vet reached the end of the confusion
and self-contradictions of the Agnostic. The only
helpful definition of “ God ” that we could find was
that God began as one of a company of spirits who
exercised control over some part of nature. I accept
that definition, not because it suits my own position,
but because my position has grown out of the anthro­
pological account of the origin of gods. Every god
the world has known began existence as a good or
evil spirit, and he was dreaded or loved because he

�I©

AGNOSTICISM OR ... ?

was supposed to be capable of exerting a good or bad
influence on human affairs. These are incontro­
vertible facts. No competent person seriously dis­
putes them. Many of these gods have come down to
us as fairies, goblins, etc., and many of them have
died away altogether. The Agnostic has not the
least hesitation in brushing aside whole galaxies of
known or conceivable gods as figments of the
imagination. He says they are the outcome of an
unenlightened imagination, and I agree with him.
By what rule does he dismiss these dethroned gods,
and also all that are still ruling over very diminished
territories, but still insists that he cannot deny the
existence of something he knows not what, and
would be in no better state of mind if he met it ?
All my life I have been asking Agnostics to give
me some justification for their “ suspension of judg­
ment.” What is there on which we are to suspend!
The Agnostic does pass judgment on the spirits he is
told about, and in whom other people believe. Is
there any better evidence, or any different evidence,
for the probable existence of a spirit called God, than
there is for another spirit who, instead of being
called God, is called Mumbo-Jumbo? There is sin­
cerity of belief with both these gods, and the
evidence for the existence of each is of exactly the
same character and quality. Why the differentia­
tion? If I may paraphrase a line in Wilde’s Lady
Windermere’s Fan, whenever religion is concerned
to be intelligible it is found out.
Still further. Less than two centuries ago the
belief that men and women might hold intercourse
with the devil was very generally held. Witchcraft
was then a criminal offence, and many thousands of
men, women, and children were tortured and killed
for intercourse with devils, in whose existence there
is the same religious and Christian warranty as there
is for the existence of God. This belief in intercourse

�AGNOSTICISM OR . .

II

with devils was killed, for intelligent men and
women, by the knowledge of the conditions that gave
this belief being and authority. Yet one never heard
an Agnostic say that he suspended judgment con­
cerning that deposed god, Satan. Quite definitely
he says with the Atheist that so soon as the origin
and history of the belief in human intercourse with
the spirit, Satan (God) was known and understood
it was at once definitely rejected. He does not say
I am agnostic on the subject of demoniacal posses­
sion. He says, I deny that any such being as Satan
exists; he owes his existence to the imaginings of the
uninstructed mind. The belief is condemned by its
history.
And this is exactly what has happened to the gods.
They have been found out. I do not mean that they
have been found out in the sense in which we find out
that someone is bad whom we have considered good,
or as a liar one whom we thought truthful. The
gods have been found out, as people discovered
ghosts and fairies an*d demons to be mere “ figments
of the imagination.” For the past three hundred
years this idea concerning the gods has been gaining
ground, and, with and since the publication of the
epoch-making Primitive Culture, by E. B. Tylor,
the gods have been tracked down and their origin
exposed with a devastating accuracy. Such primitive
peoples as exist have been carefully studied and the
process of god-making has been fully exposed. The
whole weight of modern scientific theory is thrown
upon the side of the conviction that all gods, ancient
and modern, savage and civilized, good and bad,
have had their origin in the uninstructed mind of man
reading his own feelings into nature, personifying
them, and then trembling before the creation of his
own imagination. There are, of course, divergences
of opinion as to the order of the different stages of
this development, just as there are differences

�12

AGNOSTICISM OR . . .

?

of opinion as to the precise nature and order of that
organic evolution which traces the development of
living matter from the simplest, to the hig'hest form.
From all sides, from that of the study of culture in.
general, from the essential nature of such ceremonies
as the Christian eating of the god, the incarnate god
walking the earth as a man, the general conception
of natural happenings as due to! supernatural or
superhuman beings, the whole of modern religion
can be traced.
Now it is possible, although it would be supremely
ridiculous at this time of day, for the Agnostic to
repudiate the demonstrable findings of the anthro­
pologists. But I have never met an Agnostic who
takes up this position. With a lack of logic that runs
the Christian Scientist very close for a front place in
the race for the absurdity medal, what we find is an
acceptance of the scientific account of the origin of
the belief in gods, followed by an assertion that one
must suspend judgment on the whole question as to
whether gods exist. But if one really does accept
the account of modern science concerning- the origin
of the belief in God, what is there left on which to
express doubt? If all the facts of experience, sub­
jective and objective, upon which primitive humanity
built the belief in “ spirits ” are otherwise explained,
the first interpretation is quite plainly ruled out of
court. We cannot, at least we ought not, to accept
a conclusion that follows from premises that are
demonstrably false. If the mental hesitancy and
illogicality displayed by the Agnostic in relation to
the idea of God was manifested with regard to the
ordinary affairs of life, existence would be
impossible.
I began this pamphlet with some definitions. I
may well end with some more. A correspondent
once asked me what reply I would give to a ques-

�AGNOSTICISM OR ...

?

13

tioner who at the end of one of my lectures put the
following question: —
Do you believe that the universe was created or set going
by a personal power?

I replied in substance to this question, which was
obviously considered clear and simple, that the
question needed clarifying because in any important
controversy a question should have a definite mean­
ing. Words should have a reference to somethingthat one understands. Take, for example, the three
cardinal terms in this fifteen-wo rd sentence.
Created. In relation to the question this has two
meanings. It may carry the theological implication
that the world was made out of nothing. That may
be set on one side as pure nonsense. It might be
recited as an act of faith, but it could not be believed
apart from a first-rate miracle. The second meaning
of the term might be that indicated when we speak of
the creation of a painting, a piece of music, or the
design of a building. But this does not lift us out of
the realm of human effort, and so cannot have any
bearing on the question of Agnosticism. As used,
the word is either nonsensical or misleading.
Universe. There is a double sense here, that may
very easily mislead. The world, or the universe,'
whichever term we prefer, does not refer to one
thing, but to a vast number of individual things.
There is riot indicated in the word “ world ” an exist­
ence that is separate from particular things.
“World ” is a short summing up of the total of
individual things. But a whole has never an existence
separate from the parts. The world, as I have already
said, is a world made up of particulars. They form
the material of and for our thinking. But there does
not exist these things plus another existence, the
world. To think otherwise is to get back to the
fallacies of the mediaeval schoolmen.

•

�M

AGNOSTICISM OR . . .

?

Personal Power. Power means, briefly, the ability
or capacity to do something, never any more than
this, even though it be spelt with a capital P. Per­
sonal means something pertaining to a person, to a
human being, although if anyone chooses to extend
it to animals, I should raise no objection. But no
“ personal power ” is known or is conceivable that
can absolutely originate power. All that happens in
nature is the transformation of “ power,” or emerg­
ence of power following from a rearrangement of
existing forces. (There is a suggestion of question­
begging here, but it would require a lengthy discus­
sion to put it otherwise, and the reader will, I think,
follow my meaning.) If we are to retain a sane
meaning to the words we use, the creation of the
universe by personal power is simply unthinkable.
We are mistaking words for things, which lands us
back into the early stages of savage thought.
As to how I would reply to one who put the
-question given at the end of a lecture I might
probably answer as follows : —
“ I will put this question into plain English before
replying to it. I have been asked whether I believe
that every thing has been created by some manlike
power—this is what I understand by personal power,
because if it means that everything has arisen ent of
preceding conditions, the question has no connexion
whatever with ‘ God.’ If the first meaning is in­
tended, then I must know what it means. Until then
I cannot say I do not know, because even to say that
one does not know one must know what it is of which
he pleads ignorance. If a question is asked in Greek,
how can I say whether I agree with it or not unless
I have some understanding of Greek? I do not
know and cannot conceive any personal power except
that manifested by man. So will you please go home,
write out the question you have in mind, giving it
an intelligible meaning, so making it a topic for

�AGNOSTICISM OR ...

?

15

probable fruitful discussion, and I will see what can
be done. At present all the good that has been done
by your question depends upon whether I have made
it plain that philosophy does not consist in posing
unanswerable questions clothed in non-understandable language, but in properly framing an enquiry
resting on a known basis, and to work from that
known basis to further understanding, And in doing
this it may help to bear in mind the fact that profound
truth is nearly always simple. It is only complicated
error that looks intellectually impressive—until it
meets with exposure.”

I will conclude with one more attempt to clear up
a confusion, and by asking a question. The confusion
is a very common one with modern religious apolo­
gists, and it appears to have fooled a great many who
are not religious. Jumbling together a purely arti­
ficial question that belongs to a philosophy that has
not yet freed- itself from the influence of religious
associations, we are told that neither the Atheist nor
the Agnostic can solve the problem of the “ mystery
of the universe. ” But the mystery of the universe has
nothing whatever to do with the validity of the Belief
in “ God ” or gods. It is a heritage from the days
when neither science nor philosophy had completely
freed itself from theology. Besides, science knows
nothing of “ mysteries it considers only problems.
And a problem must be stated in intelligible terms; it
must have reference to knowable facts, and we can
only think of what is unknown so far as it falls into
the framework of the possible knowable. To use a
horse-breeding term, “ The problem of the
universe was born of bad metaphysics out of a
weakened theology.” The progeny of that line has
been simply awful.
The final question I put to the Agnostic is this : —
The Agnostic says he does not deny the existence of

�i6

AGNOSTICISM OR ...

?

“ God ” (this does not include the g'ods of all
theologies past and present), but denies that if
“ God ” exists he cannot be like the gods of any of
the religions, otherwise he would not call himself an
Agnostic. So my question is : “ As ‘ God ’ standing
by itself has no reference to anything known, or to
anything that is conceivably known, how would the
Agnostic recognize God as God if he ever discovered
him—or it ? In other words, how does anyone recog­
nize something as being what it is, if it is totally
unlike anything he has ever seen, or anything he can
even think about? ”
By the time the Agnostic has carefully recon­
sidered his question, I fancy he will have small use
for such a word as Agnosticism. .

PAMPHLETS FOR THE PEOPLE
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
1'3.
14.
15.
16.

Did Jesus Christ Ever Live?
Morality Without God.
What is the Use of Prayer?
Christianity and Woman.
Must We Have a Religion?
The Devil.
What Is Freethought?
Gods and Their Makers.
Giving ’em Hell.
The Church’s Fight for the Child.
Deity and Design.
What is the Use of a Future Life?
Thou shalt not suffer a Witch to Live.
Freethought and the Child.
Agnosticism Or ... ?
Atheism.

Postage One Penny.

Twopence Each.

Issued for the Secular Society Limited, and
Printed and Published by
Thb Pioneer Press (G. W. Foote &amp; Co., Ltd.),
61, Farringdon Street, London, E.C.4,
ENGLAND.

71

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="11344">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11342">
                <text>Agnosticism or...?</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11343">
                <text>Cohen, Chapman [1868-1954]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11345">
                <text>Place of publication: [London]&#13;
Collation: 16 p. ; 18 cm.&#13;
Series title: Pamphlets for the People&#13;
Series number: No. 15&#13;
Notes: "Issued for the Secular Society Limited." Publisher's series list on back cover. Date of publication from KVK. Part of the NSS pamphlet collection.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11346">
                <text>Pioneer Press</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11347">
                <text>[1914]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11348">
                <text>N130</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16982">
                <text>Agnosticism</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20374">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Agnosticism or...?), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20375">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20376">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20377">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="287">
        <name>Agnosticism</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1613">
        <name>NSS</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="880" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="901">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/675b9647a6d5d889519f669bef7bfb1b.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=LrLEd-EH1iUCBIG-WptIEUQ32vKYNEhlJWjsHFUCVpXhHBtjPtIQXurnu1uR-t4SsRsQTJbIcN3q4iDBxXdY%7ESjeLI28if3yLrx3myNYmROyPnm4m-X0rbR7EYk4pcK5XuAm%7Ej3mc1P6XmMNhFq0ywDuLm3i%7EoAvZohNhXHhhtoqejun5z6Nl7Xe1a1s2do9FaM6sJn%7ERckhKrYlwwpyfsDvdnZjvZLFPe1Ot1gerDA7wlAPHbAm86VE0DBs0vDhIQ7cw3GuauSCZkKjxWtyyfCZLSwn56S3WqhdbcTHVIpyB0YxuHWzQzyiMBE1vrAZcYpA48FC%7EZjyOQav5YJPrw__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>ea86c81567e681e94a69a7cc9a098528</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21109">
                    <text>By the same Author,
“ Life and Times of C. C. Cattell.” One Penny.
“ Perils of Genius ” (Illustrious Men who suffered in times
past). Published at is., post free, 7d., of C. Cattell,
“ Emerson,’’ Boscombe Park, Bournemouth.

Agnosticism :
AN EXPOSITION AND A DEFENCE.
Selected from leading authorities by

CHARLES

COCKBILL CATTELL.

Introduction.
Long before I heard of Huxley, or Agnosticism, I
held that whatever was presented to the intellect de­
manding assent, must have reasonable grounds for its
acceptance—rational proof. In forming a judgment
on any subject, faith or authority must never be per­
mitted to usurp the place of facts. We find ourselves
living among incessant changes called “causesand
effects,” interminable in time and space. These changes
have been observed to occur in a certain order ; and
such are named “Laws of Nature.” Hence we are
led to believe in universal causation—a first or a last
cause having no meaning.
As to why there is one existence we call “ Nature,” or
why there ’is any existence at all—Who) can tell ?
The idea of one existence includes all that is and all
that is necessary for all that happens.
Science in some measure explains how things now
existing became what they are ; the conditions of
existence appear to determine the duration of their
varying qualities and forms. These conditions must
have been adequate to produce these effects, or the
earth in our time would not supply the varied forms
and manifestations of life. But why all this has taken

�2

Agnosticism—An Exposition and a Defence.

place—Who can tell? Spencer teaches that the
power manifested in nature is inscrutable. Those who
do not accept the idea of a power indescribable operat­
ing in nature, resort to the alternative of an external
power. This much we know—that all the changes
observable take place tn the nature we know; hence,
a power assumed external to it explains no more than
a power assumed to operate within it. As to the
durability of Nature, the indestructibility of matter
points to unlimited time, an everlasting existence.
Our only scope of inquiry is, therefore, clearly
Nature and its laws; the latter term being a name for
observed changes, and not in any sense implying
causes, such use of the term being misleading, although
very common. Law is not a cause, an agent, or an in­
strument, but merely the name of the path or way
along which forces travel to phenomena.
The subject may be made clear by recalling the
fact that while the Theist may affirm a God infinite
and eternal, and the Atheist may affirm the same of
Nature, Agnostics maintain that these terms do not
admit of being thought of at all. At most, they
convey the idea of indefinite extent in space and time,
while every thought implies a boundary, a limit,
something definite.
Some perverse people insist that “ Agnostic ” stands
for Ignorance, and others contend it is adopted through
want of courage to avow what we really are. I hold
the name is a fitting title to distinguish one who finds
it beyond his mental powers to believe in things that
have no relation to common knowledge.
In formulating a thought about anything, we dis­
cover it implies likeness, relation, and difference,
which cannot apply to the terms “infinite” or
“ eternal ”—no such thought is possible ; they have no
likeness, relation or difference, although no words
are more commonly heard in the religious world. The
Agnostic’s position is governed by limits found to rule
our intellect in forming conclusions. An examination
of the formulation of consciousness about the infinite
will reveal the fact that parts of known things have
been used in its formation,

�Agnosticism—An Exposition and a Defence.

3

A popular writer maintains that he can grasp all
the ideas which the Agnostic deems beyond our powers
to grasp, such as self-existence, eternity, infinity,
“ although it is only by consciousness, by feeling that
we know.”
But no explanation is given as to how finite con­
sciousness (and there is none other) can feel infinite
self-existence.
Although in former years I wrote at length on this
subject, I leave the following extracts to represent my
views on the present occasion.
The term Agnostic and Agnosticism arose as
follows:—
“ I took thought and invented what I conceived
to be the appropriate title of Agnostic. It came
into my head as suggestively antithetic to the
‘ Gnostic ’ of Church history, who professed to
know so much about the very things of which I
was ignorant. To my satisfaction the term took ;
and when the Spectator had stood godfather to
it, any suspicion in the minds of respectable
people that knowledge of its parentage might
have awakened was, of course, completely lulled.
That’s the history of the terms.
“ And it will be observed that it does not quite
agree with the confident assertion of the Rev.
Principal of King’s College, that ‘ the adoption
of the term Agnostic is only an attempt to shift
the issue, and that it involves a mere evasion ;
in relation to the Church and Christianity. . .
. . The people who call themselves ‘ Agnostics ’
have been charged with doing so because they
have not the courage to declare themselves
‘ Infidels,’ have adopted a new name to escape the
unpleasantness which attaches to their proper
denomination. . . . Agnosticism is not properly
described as a ‘negative’ creed, nor, indeed, as a
creed of any kind, except in so far as a principle
which is as much ethical as intellectual. The
principle may be stated ir. various ways, but they
all amount to this: that it is wrong for a man
to say that he is certain of the objective truth of

�4

Agnosticism—An'Exposition and a Defence.
any proposition unless he can produce evidence
which logically justifies that certainty. That is
what Agnosticism asserts, and, in my opinion,
it is all that is essential to Agnosticism. That
which Agnostics deny and repudiate as immoral,
is the contrary doctrine, that there are propo­
sitions which men ought to believe, without
logically satisfactory evidence ; and that repro­
bation ought to attach to the profession of dis­
belief in such inadequately supported proposi­
tions. The justification of the Agnostic principle
lies in the success which follows its application,
whether in the field of natural or in that of civil
history ; and in the fact that, so far as these
topics are concerned, no sane man thinks of
denying its validity. Agnosticism is the essence
of science, whether ancient or modern. It simply
means that a man shall not say he knows or
believes that which he has no scientific grounds
for professing to know or believe. Agnosticism
says that we know nothing beyond phenomena.
. . . . As to the interests of morality, I am
disposed to think that if mankind could be got to
act up to this principle in every relation of life, a
reformation would be effected such as the world
has not yet seen ; an approximation to the
millenium, such as no supernaturalistic eligion
has ever yet succeeded, ior seems likely ever to
succeed in effecting.”—Huxley.
“ That which persists' unchanging in quantity,
but ever changing in form, under the sensible
appearances which the universe presents to us,
transcends human knowledge and conception, is
an unknown and unknowable power, which we
are obliged to recognise as without limit in space,
and without beginning or end in time. This is
in its highest form, the philosophy of Agnos­
ticism. . . . If we ask how came the atoms
into existence, endowed with marvellous energy,
we can only reply in the words of the poet :
‘ Behind the veil, behind the veil.’ We can only
form metaphysical conceptions, or I ought rather

�Agnosticism—An Exposition and a Defence.

5

to call them the vaguest guesses. One is, that
they were created and endowed with their
elementary properties by an all-wise and allpowerful creator. This is Theism. Another,
that thought is the only reality, and that all the
phenomena of the universe are thoughts and
ideas of one universal all-pervading mind. This
is Pantheism.”
“ Or, again, we may frankly acknowledge that
the real essence and origin of things are ‘ behind
the veil,’ and not knowable or even conceivable
by any faculties with which the human mind is
endowed in its present state of existence. This
is Agnosticism. Agnostics do not deny that, in
the course of evolution, certain feelings and as­
pirations have grown up which find a poetical ex­
pression in the ideas of God and immortality.
They simply deny that we have, or can have, any
certain, definite and scientific knowledge respect­
ing these mysteries.”—Laing.
“ The Agnostic is one who asserts—what no­
body denies—that there are limits to the sphere
of intelligence. He asserts, further, what many
theologians have expressly maintained, that these
limits are such as to exclude at least what Lewes
called ‘ metempirical ’ knowledge. But he goes
further, and asserts, in opposition to theologians,
that theology lies within the forbidden sphere.”
“ ‘Trust your reason,’ we have been told until
we are tired of the phrase, ‘ and you will become
Atheists or Agnostics.’ What right have you to
turn round and rate us for being a degree more
logical than yourelves ? You say, as we say, that
the natural man can know nothing of the Divine
nature. That is Agnosticism. Our fundamental
principal is not only granted but asserted. . . .
Dr. Newman’s arguments (in * Grammar of
Assent’) go to prove that man, as guided by
reason, ought to be an Agnostic, and that at the
present moment, Agnosticism is the only reason­
able faith for, at least, three-quarters of the
race. . . . The race collectively is Agnostic,

�6

Agnosticism—An Exposition and a Defence.

whatever may be the case with individuals. . .
There is not a single proof of natural theology of
which the negative has not been maintained as
vigorously as the affirmative. You tell us to be
ashamed of professing ignorance. Where is the
shame of ignorance in matters still involved in
endless and hopeless controversy ? Is it not
rather a duty.”—Sir Leslie Stephen.
“ The Agnostic neither believes nor disbelieves
in a Superior Existence, from lack of satisfying
evidence to warrant affirmation or denial. He is
neutral, not because he wishes not to believe, or
desires to deny, but because language should be
measured by proof of conviction. Huxley’s wise,
useful, and honest word ‘ Agnostic ’ has done
more to teach theologians to think, and incite
in them discrimination and tolerance, than any
other word which has been added to the nomencla­
ture of controversy this century.”
“ Is it ‘ dodging ’ to refuse to identify yourself
with the preposterous presumption of the Theist
or the Atheist ? Is it not imposture in any one
to adopt a term which implies all-penetrating
knowledge, when you know you have it not ?
Nature is too illimitable to be conceived, and
the past is beyond all human experience. The
Agnostic neither decries nor disparages them
[Theist and Athiest], but frankly says he is not
of their way of thinking. Many now see no
distinction between Agnosticism and Atheism. It
is the wide distinction between knowing and not
knowing. Agnosticism means scruplousness and
truth.”—G. ]. Hol'joake.
“ The contest between Theology and Agnos
ticism is like that between a man in a balloon and
one on the solid ground. The balloon man
shouts down to his enemy, ‘ Come up here and I
will give you a good beating.’ The reply is
‘ No ; I cannot leave the solid ground of fact. I
cannot float myself with the gas of sentiment and
imagination. But, if you come down to terra
firma, I will very soon test the strength of your

�Agnosticism—An Exposition and a Defence.

7

balloon. If your silk can stand the sharp edge
of my knife—scientific criticism—well and good,
you will continue to float above the earth. But
if not/and a rent is made, you and your balloon
will collapse into nothingness. The balloon man
shouts down that his antagonist is a coward,
throws some dust into the eyes of the spectators,
and so ascends into the heavens. The theologian,
so long as he remains in the region of emotion
and imagination, is safe from any attack on the
part of the scientist; but the moment he touches
the ground of fact he must prepare for hostilities ;
and it is well that he should understand that
such things as miracles, the inspiration of the
Bible, etc., are subject to criticism, and will be
vigorously combatted.”—John Wilson, M.A.
“ If after devoting our best energies and highest
endeavours to the investigation of the arguments
of Maratheism, Dualism. Polytheism, Pantheism,
and Atheism, we find none entirely convincing,
there is no cowardice involved in the admission.
On the contrary, it becomes our highest duty to
confess that all our labour has been without
fruit or reward. Though we have fervently
sought we have failed to find. We are sceptics
or agnostics, and recognise the fact that, even
should one or other of these five interpretations
of the mystery of existence be accepted as its
true solution it is but a proximate solution and
thus but removes the essential mystery but a step
further back.”—Constance E. Plumptre.
“ We get rid of the accursed spirit of condem­
nation, and the setting open wide—as wide as
humanity itself—the gates that lead to truth
and human progress. For the Agnostic is no
narrow pale, on one side of which stand the
saved and the other the lost; and no ascription
of certain social experiments to a corrupt imaginaand an evil heart.........................
“We know nothing of the hereafter—absolutely
nothing. But, freed as we are from the trammels
of superstition and the strangulation of fear, we

�8

Agnosticism—An Exposition and a Defence.

deny the eternal Hell, and the omnipotent Devil
formulated by old-world ignorance and terror. For
us the life of man is emphatically his life in the
present, and his merits or demerits are determined
by his relations to others. He has, in a word, got
rid of night and its dreams, and has come out into
the light of waking day of which he does not pre
sume to foretell the state of the evening, or the
conditions of the night that follows after. All he
knows is that there must come this evening, when
strength will wane and the light will wax dim ; and
that then will steal down the night—into which he
cannot peer. Whether that night is to be starless,
or brilliant with these “ many mansions ” of light,
must be left to time to settle. No, the Agnostic
does not waste his time in these speculative
futilities. He works for the present and in the
present, and he leaves the undiscovered future to
take care of itself.—Mrs. Lynn Linton.
, “ The essential principles of Agnosticism were
known and recognised before the name was in­
vented ; but the introduction of a definite name
arrested the attention of the reflecting classes.
Their attention once fixed on the subject, people
began to say this was what they always thought.
The unseen and unknown presents an ample field
for speculation, and by contemplative minds must
always be viewed with reverence and awe. A con­
sciousness that the sphere of known and knowable
phenomena, when expanded to its utmost limits, is
very far from embracing the whole universe, very
far from exhausting the possibilities of thought and
feeling, while the Beyond is, to the upright man
and pure in heart, an unfathomable abyss into which
he looks with much ground for hope and very little
for fear.—Dr. BitheU.

London : W. Stewart &amp; Co., 41, Farringdon Street, E.C.

ONE PENNY.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="8537">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8535">
                <text>Agnosticism : an exposition and a defence, selected from leading authorities...</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8536">
                <text>Cattell, Charles Cockbill</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8538">
                <text>Place of publication: [London]&#13;
Collation: 8 p. ; 18 cm.&#13;
Notes: Part of the NSS pamphlet collection.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8539">
                <text>[W. Stewart &amp; Co.]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8540">
                <text>[n.d.]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8541">
                <text>N118</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21110">
                <text>Agnosticism</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21111">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Agnosticism : an exposition and a defence, selected from leading authorities...), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21112">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21113">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21114">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="287">
        <name>Agnosticism</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1613">
        <name>NSS</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1073" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="764">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/4f0c71ebc0e72adef0c2fd6bedf8fb75.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=FTfmhuntG7XnmjytsbGQPUpWX6BiJOwsDjb35PUIGVNMz5hP1IWkzkGEBXbCCfMptt%7E9zWQOZC9NeaKlkE4W4j9pINoW0DiloaPVz9%7ETM3bHf634P6Zvgrv5QfbsBjlsIzi1NL0OVSDOCpN%7E2J9lzMgsiGZrdQPRw2yZ1U3t9tTUulPvEdoKp38rqnbZPXAWv0yItxTCNfUQbJs4eMW%7EpIFds0kx12YT6-SevMgGuTfGrKWJE%7EyeyRGXcflJCR3mgM4uzeOs7pEkIjJyzewExYV6s6GkIeHyuQsYAXqGXzhGMCMLuRz4yN246PGq6ZvKbX%7ET21KFIQQvgAv3pdt9lA__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>a2000903cee70a690ada280668102e6e</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="20310">
                    <text>NOTZ
The following appeared in the “ Clarion ” of
March 25th last:—■

r
|

A BRISTOL MINISTER ON
“GOD AND MY NEIGHBOUR.”

•_

AN OBJECT LESSON.

t

,

, (
(By ROBERT BLATCHFORD.)
A Bristol reader sends me a pamphlet, by the
Rev. Hugh C. Wallace, containing, I am sorry
to say, some spiteful and ill-considered per­
sonal attacks on me, and asks me to say “a
few words in defence.”
No defence is called
for.
My life and work are my defence.
Neither is Mr Wallace’s pamphlet worthy of
notice, .except as a regrettable manifestation of'
littleness of mlind and bitterness of spirit which
are, unfortunately, too common amongst pro­
fessing Christians.
T'he pamphlet is entitled “ ‘ God and My
Neighbour’: a Criticism of iMr Blatchford’s
book, by Hugh C. Wallace.”
It would have
been more correctly described as “ A Personal
Attack on Robert Blatchford, by one whoneither knows nor understands him.”,
Now, although it .is perhaps advisable topoint out io tin
Christian ministers
who have descended to the level of personal
recrimination, the error of theiir ways, .it is not
easy to deal with a case like this without
seeming to be severe.
And I do not want tobe severe, nor to give pain to Mr Wallace, nor
to any other Christian.
My .sole desire is, to
say a few words for the -cause of toleration and
human kindness, and, -at the same time, to
convince my assailants, if that is possible,
that their conduct is mistaken and indefen­
sible.
On page 5 of his pamphlet Mr Wallace
says:—
.
One is disposed to ask, “ How has socialism
affected ‘ Nunquam ’ ? ” He is no longer a
■private in the army 'b-ut the editor an in­
fluential ■and largely circulated paper. What
effect has his infidelity had upon his position ?
Instead' of going down-, the “Clarion” cir­
culation has gone up since he commenced
his series- of attacks upon the Christian faith.
In the- light of that I -am perfectly prepared'
to believe his statement on page 190 that: —
“ My attack is not. wanton, but- deliberate ;
n&gt;ot purposeless, but very purposeful.”
Here Mr Wallace tacitly charges' me with
attacking religion for the sake o.f making
money. And he makes this charge, not hastily
and in anger, but- deliberately and in cold!
■ blood.
Now, I submit to Mr Wallace that even if he
knew for*a certainty that his charge was true,,
he ought, as a Christian minister to have ex­
pressed it more, gently, -and with more dignity.
But he has chosen to be deliberately sarcastic
and bitter.

/

�2.
And I submit to him that as a matter of commom honesty and manliness he ought not to
have made so gross and so offensive a sugges­
tion until he had taken great pains to make
sure of its truth.
But if he had taken even a very little trouble
he would have found tout, that his suspicion
was not only unfounded1, but grotesquely un­
true. I conclude, then, that Mr Wallace—a
professed Christian and a minister of the
gospel.—has allowed his anger and his pre­
judice ito mislead! him into' charging with base
eoniducib a man of whose life1 and character he
is utterly ignorant.
But, besides being uncharitable and unjust,
Mr Wallace’s personal attack on me is mani­
festly unwise. For even if what he insinuates
were true, even if I were as contemptible a
creature as he represents me, what 'bearing
would that have upon the question at issue
between us? Would the fact that one Agnostic
was a rogue prove Christianity to 'be true?
If so, the easy task of finding a professed
Christian who is a liar or a thief might be
alleged as a proof that Christianity is false.
Mr Wallace, in his pamphlet, suggests that
I am mercenary, insincere, incompetent, con­
ceited, frivolous, irreverent, and devoid of
spirituality and the saving grace of humour.
Suppose I am all that, I am what thousands
of other men are, and -amongst them some
ministers of the Gospel. But what has that
to do with the case?
A man writes a book in which he argues
that the Christian religion is not true. Mr
Wallace retorts 'by saying that infidelity pays.
Is that a wise, or a dignified, or an effective
reply. The question of truth or untruth of
the national religion is a very serious public
question. Mr Wallace iis trifling with the sub­
ject and with the public when he offers them
a pamphlet in which personal attacks upon
Robert Blatchford waste the space that -should
be devoted to answering the arguments
brought by Agnostics against Christianity.
On page 14- of his pamphlet Mr Wallace says:
A few years ago there lived at Bowdon a
prosperous Christian man; he was clear­
headed, far-sighted, a genius and inventor;
at the bidding of the Spirit of God he gave
up his fine house and grounds, and went
to live in one of the darkest slums of Man­
chester, Ancoats; he did this that he might
redeem it from its vice and make it part of
the Kingdom of God. iHis name was -Frank
Crossley.
There was another man who, by sheer
force of character and by honest hard work,
climbed up the ladder step by .step from
being a, private in the army to an influential
and responsible position in the newspaper
world; and then he went to live in a snug
little villa in a London suburb. His name
was Robert Blatchford. Nothing .more need
be said.
I think a good deal more need be said', for
I think Mr Wallace is very superficial in this
matter. He honours Mr Crossley for going tolive in a slum, and he suggests that I am to
blame because I do not live in a. slum. Am I
right in assuming that the Rev. Hugh C.
Wallace does not live in a slum? Am 1 right

�in assuming that such popular religious leaders
as Dr Horton, Dr Clifford, the Rev. R. J.
Campbell, a*nd the Archbishop of Canterbury
do not live in slums, but actually live in better
houses than I can afford, and are better paid;
for preaching the Gospel than I am for preach­
ing Socialism?
I cannot see' that it is my duty tO' go and
live in a slum, nor to take my wife and
children to live in such an unlovely and un­
healthy place. Doubtless Mr Crossley was jus­
tified in his action, but is Mr Wallace sure
that I am not justified in mine?
No human being ought to live in a slum.
The best way to help those who are. doomed
to confinement in such miserable surroundings
is by helping to- abolish such surroundings,
'by helping to remove the evil and the injustices
which cause the slums. This I have tr:ed to
do. in the only way in which it can be done,
by preaching Socialism. And, although I may
be wrong and- Mr Wallace may be right, I
think I have done more good in the past dozen
veai's ,by my public work than I could have
done by going to live in a slum.
The more
especially as I should probably have died there,
and done no good at all.
Of course Mr Wallace wishes to convey the
impression that Christianity makes men
altruist's, and that Agnosticism makes them
selfish. He might have taken a more logical
and a less offensive' way of advanc:ng that
■claim. .But stated in any form I dispute it.
During the recent discussion on religion in
the “Clarion ” I could not help seeing that my
Christian opponents were less generous- and
less 'courteous to me than I was to them; that
whereas I only attacked dogmas and arguments
they attacked me- personally. Can Mr Wallace
explain this difference ? I account for it by
assuming that my philosophy is better than
the Christians’ religion.
Finally, I assure Mr Wallace that he1 has
misunderstood' and misrepresented me, and I
ask him to confine himself in the future- to
answering his opponents’ arguments and to
refrain from recklessly maligning their char­
acters. Anyone who- knows: me- or my work
would convince Mr Wallace in a few minutes
that he has acted unwisely, and has brought
discredit upon himself in. hi-s desire to- injure
■me. Of course Mr Wallace: know no better,
but a man in his position should be more
careful -and discreet.
On page 7 of his pamphlet Mr Wallace1 says:
I judge him largely by his- preface. He
finds his fellows: so “ amusing.” He walks
along the Strand peopled, on his- own con­
fession, by thieves, gamblers, and prosti­
tutes, and he finds them “amusing”; and
this is the kind of man who sets himself
up to criticise a religion that teaches “Thou
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself."
This remarkable reading of the preface- to
“ God and My Neighbour,” and thi® astounding
picture of the frivolous author laughing at the
misery of his fellow creatures proved my con­
tention that Mr Wallace does not know nor
understand the -man he ha® attacked.
To
quote Mr Wallace—“ There is no more to- be
said.”'

�4.

THE REV. HUGH C. WALLACE’S REPLY
TO

ROBERT

BLATCHFORD’S

BOOK,

“ GOD AND 'MY NEIGHBOUR.”
It has been thought well to issue in leaflet
.form Mt Blatchford’s notes, which appeared
in the “&lt;£larion,” of 25th March last, on the
pamphlet published by the Rev. Hugh C. Wal­
lace, of David Thomas Church, Bristol.
As Mr Wallace's attack is mainly personal,
stigmatising Mr Blatchford as unfit for the
task undertaken, and representing him to be
actuated by base and mercenary motives, it
is but right that those interested should have
a true .statement concerning these matters.
Mt Blatohford has been for many years an
earnest reformer, with a deep passion for the
welfare and ennoblement of humanity, and has
made this cause his life work.
He has had
a brilliant literary career, and is recognised
as an. acute and logical thinker.
He is the
author of many books, amongst which are
“Merrie England” and “Britain for the
British.”
The former obtained a circula­
tion of over a million, and has been translated
into many languages.
He is certainly aslfit for the work entered
upon as were William ■ Cobbett and Shake­
speare for the services' they so brilliantly per­
formed. Previous to founding the “Clarion,”
Mr Blatchford was receiving a salary of £1000
per annum for 'his services to .a. well-known
paper.
On this paper his advocacy of the
cause he espoused was hampered, -and he
voluntarily sacrificed the position rather than
abandon his principles, and! launched the
“■Clarion” for their free advancement, despite
the fact, then known to him, that no. paper
previously issued, for the same humanitarian
purpose had paid. And, although the paper
was not remunerative for m'any years, and Mr
Bliatchford had received numerous outside
offers for his services, greatly .superior to any­
thing the “ Clarion ” could provide in a
financial sense, he has not abandoned
■his task.
When .about, to. undertake the
criticism of theology, Mr Blatchford was
earnestly urged by friends of the paper to
desist from so doing, in the interest of the
circulation of the “’Clarion.”
To this Mr
Blatchford replied that he would not sacrifice
what he believed to' be true to monetary con­
siderations.
Such are the facts.
It is dis­
tasteful to refer further to these matters, but
it should be known that although Mr Blatch­
ford is a brilliant novelist and a. popular
writer, with an international reputation, that,
in consequence of allying himself with a.p
unpopular cause, he is not 'So well paid for his
public work as is the Rev. Wallace for his
professional religious duties.
Indeed, it is
very., very probable that Mr Blatchford has
sacrificed more in the furtherance of his
principles than, even the Rev. Wallace.
However, placing these matters aside, it is
important that any further discussion should
be confined to 'dealing with fundamental facts
and essential argument.
w
&gt;5

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="10315">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10313">
                <text>A Bristol minister on "God and my neighbour" : an object lesson</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10314">
                <text>Blatchford, Robert [1851-1943]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10316">
                <text>Place of publication: [London]&#13;
Collation: 4 p. ; 21 cm.&#13;
Notes: At head of title: "The following appeared in the "Clarion" of March 25th last." P.4, apparently written by the editor of The Clarion, justifies the "issue of Mr Blatchford's notes [...] on the pamphlet published by the Rev. Hugh C. Wallace of David Thomas Church, Bristol." Part of the NSS pamphlet collection.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10317">
                <text>Clarion Press</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10318">
                <text>[n.d.]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10319">
                <text>N077</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17596">
                <text>Agnosticism</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20311">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (A Bristol minister on "God and my neighbour" : an object lesson), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20312">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20313">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20314">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="287">
        <name>Agnosticism</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1613">
        <name>NSS</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1601">
        <name>Robert Blatchford</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1166" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="1395">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/144333907e0df5166510fb57b643e074.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=Ht3dygEVztTqu8K5YrtE3o65UMtwEjKPeYV6DPSRkcJThb6nTx49ROKrc980bLOU9dbWQl6FEUNBr%7E28mzp5kpX1nCyMXxekNj4qN7pWYGJDmlIaXT5VbGHBlK-duEIjNVl5yD4gFBuHBhmblKoi1EY9CWso2BWcfF%7ElKJiIuX5eUG0-ZNTO8NPzfRQ85fDOedBaOC7KAxjEIU61qiw8fFgW9S158zpxvvr8m8mGIIKljYiGs9obnPXLXvMb3cZgwXRBdK41U0dkd6q41gfLYSmWp-hb33licAl5quqafNTAU0ZhHjuEOer9TRguYjXSqg%7EEzzVbpbEYJuVhkvVySA__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>5c4fe65c4f321c6538774d95c70ac2a8</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="24430">
                    <text>B 2a&gt;9
KSt&gt;S£

NATIONAL SECULAR SOCIETY

GOD.
Being also a Bsiet Statement ot Arguments
Against agnosticism.

BY

“TIUM ANITAS.”
Author of
“ Is God
Heaven”,
Commons

“ Christ’s Temptation”, “ Jacob the Wrestler”, “Jonah and the Whale”,
the First Cause?”, “Follies of the Lord’s Prayer”, “ Though's on
“Mr. Bradlaugh and the Oath Question”, “How the British House of
Treated Charles Bradlaugh, M.P.”, “ Charles Bradlaugh and the Irish
Nation”, “ Socialism a Curse”, “ Against Socialism”, etc.

QoclIm?

PldxT \

LONDON:

FEEETHOUGHT

PUBLISHING

63 FLEET STREET, E.C.

1 8 8 9.

COMPANY,

�LONDON :
PRINTED BY CHARLES BRADLAUGH AND ANNIE BKSANT,

63 ELEET STREET, E;C.

�GOD.
BEING ALSO A BRIEF STATEMENT OF ARGUMENTS
AGAINST AGNOSTICISM

The following observations were suggested to me by a
remark—or rather, by a question put to me in the shape
•of an argument—by an intimate and, I believe, a true
friend, under rather peculiar circumstances. He is not
•only a Christian—and I will do him the justice of believing
him to be a sincere one—but a “ minister of the Gospel ”,
having qualified himself in what should have been his
hours of rest from daily toil, under the auspices of Mr.
Spurgeon.
We chanced to be inside a very important Catholic
•church in the City of Dublin. It was upon a Saturday
evening, a favorite time for going to confession amongst
the poorer Catholics. The interior of the place presented the
appearance usual upon such occasions, being only partially
and dimly lit up ; making the small red lamp burning in
front of the high altar [indicating the presence of the
“Host”—i.e., a small piece of God’s “ very flesh ” in the
form of the “ wafer ”, which is made of flour and water]
more remarkable and mysterious. Groups of penitents
kneeled and prayed, beads in hand, in front of one or
other of the numerous altars, either waiting their turn to
disappear into one of the many confessionals, or saying a
few prayers—perhaps a portion of their penance—after
coming out from them. Occasionally a priest would glide
quickly and silently past in that well-known conventional
and prof essional manner peculiar to them and their calling;
bowing to the very ground in solemn fashion as he passed
the “Adorable Host”. Pictures of the “Stations of the

�4

GOD.

Cross”; highly colored and decorated statues of “Our
Saviour”, the “Blessed Virgin”, “ St. Joseph”, and various
other saints ; stained glass windows, looking strangely and
weirdly indistinct in the dim light, and helping the gene­
rally mysterious glamor which prevailed; people in various
stations of life, but chiefly the poor, sprinkling themselves
with holy water, blessing themselves and making the sign
of the Cross as they passed, or almost crept, in and out;
the curious odor so dear to the olfactory nerves of the
faithful, caused by the burning of incense, and which
never seems to leave the building: these, together with
many other features peculiar to the Catholic Church, seen
by my friend for perhaps the first time, inspired him with
much curiosity, but withal much contempt. I think it
likely that he experienced some such feelings, as did the
simple honest Scotchman when he, for the first time in his
life, got a glimpse of a bishop in the full blaze of his
glory and paraphernalia, officiating in a Catholic Church
upon the occasion of its being opened for public worship,
and exclaimed : “Ah! mon, but it’s the deil!”. However
that may have been, he is, as I say, a Christian minister,
and of course fervently believes in the existence of God.
In fact, he went so far as to declare—and I believe in all
sincerity—that he did not believe one single human being
existed who thought for a single moment there was no
God. This being so, and whilst we stood opposite the high
altar, he appeared to be suddenly struck with an idea: he
thought he saw a favorable opportunity of driving home
an argument, and thereby eventually saving my soul from
the awful doom which he felt sorrowfully confident was
hanging over it. For, turning to me, with much solici­
tude, he asked the question to which I have alluded,
viz., “ Does not that fine piece of work ”—pointing to the
high altar—“ show design ? Does it not bespeak thought,
intelligence: in short, does it not show mind on the part of
the maker ? ” Of course I at once saw at what my friend
was driving; and there, in the centre of mystery and
mummery, with the Faithful, and, as we both thought,
foolish devotees, bowing and scraping, and blessing and
mumbling and crawling about us, we two, a Baptist
minister and an avowed Atheist, held an argument as to
whether there existed a God or- not. Of course it was
held in undertones ; but more than once we were

�GOD.

5

suspiciously glanced at; and, wonderful to relate, the
walls did not fall in upon us, nor did the floor open and
swallow us up! I believe, Atheist as I am, and holding
the Church of Rome—with its host, its mutterings, its
tinsel and trappings, its celibate (?)' priesthood, and its
large and lucrative trade done in departed souls—to be all
delusion and pretence, that my friend’s disgust at what
was passing around us, was greater than mine. Yet he,
in turn, finds no difficulty in subscribing to such things as
the “Trinity”, the “Fall”, and the “Atonement”
(embracing as the latter does, the pre-ordained tragedy of
the murder of God No. 2); the doctrine of eternal torment,
and the usual orthodox miracles ascribed to Christ, etc.,
■etc.
With these few observations as to the origin of the pre­
sent paper, I will at once proceed with my task.
In dealing with my subject, I shall hold that “God”
means, not only the “Sovereign Lord”, the “Supreme
Being”, the “Maker of heaven and earth”, etc., which
terms all convey pretty much the same meaning or idea ;
but that it must necessarily mean the beginning of all
things; in fact, the First Cause. I take this to be the
primary meaning of the term; and to be the centre of nearly
all the definitions put forward. [I shall, in concluding
this paper, make some remarks upon the question as to
whether an Atheist can reasonably hold that the term God
conveys no meaning to him. “Creator”, “Maker”,
“First Cause ”, etc., seem to me to be fairly definite, and
to convey the idea that the person who uses them, or the
term (God) for which they stand, holds that he exists.]
Christians generally certainly hold God to be the begin­
ning of all things. They all, with perhaps slight varia­
tion, teach what is conveyed in : “ Before all things were,
God was ”. And the Theist, pure and simple, holds that
he in some fashion or other made, or caused the universe.
I shall, as a matter of course, endeavor to show that this
is erroneous.
My friend’s contention, as will have been observed,
amounts to nothing more nor less than our old familiar
friend the design argument: that because an altar, a
building, or a piece of machinery, indicates mind on the
part of the constructor, therefore the universe must have
had a constructor who possessed that attribute. I do not,

�6

GOD.

however, think that either he or they who hold the sama
opinion are sufficiently logical to admit that, inasmuch
as the universe, like the objects referred to, showsgreat imperfections, therefore its maker, like theirs, must
necessarily have had only an imperfect mind. To make
this logical confession would defeat the object of the
comparison and inference drawn.
My first objection to the theory that the universe wasconstructed or made is that it pre-supposes a period when
a universal nothing prevailed ; that there was a time when
this world, with its sun and its planets, and the other
millions of worlds, compared with which this is quite
insignificant, did not exist; and when matter in any form
was not. The thing is simply unthinkable. It is pure
assumption. It used to be assumed and enforced—by
death if necessary—before the shape, dimensions, laws,
etc., which govern this world (not to mention the others)
were known, that the very matter of which it is composed
was made—called into existence by this intelligent God,
about 6,000 years ago. But science having rendered that
position untenable, a compromise is made: what was
inspiration then is not inspiration now; and it is therefore
held that the raw material only existed previous to that
period, and that creating simply means fashioning, or
working into shape, which again was not accomplished in
the good old-fashioned six days—upon one of which we
are enjoined to rest from our labor—but perhaps (and
mark the perhaps) took six incalculable lapses of time.
But this latter-day shift does not touch upon the question
of the previous making of the matter. It leaves it exactly
where it was : impossible to suppose, and a most un­
necessary assumption.
But it is further contended that the world was not only
made, but that its maker must have possessed intelligence,
must have had a mind. It ought not to be necessary to
point out that intelligence, or mind, is the result of brain
power. It is impossible to conceive or think of mind
except in conjunction with organism. And God is claimed
by those who insist upon his existence to be a pure spirit
without either body or parts. "What can be really known
of a pure spirit ? And how can you couple mind with it ?
Mind is a faculty of, and belonging to, certain animal
organisations, having its seat in the brain; and intelli­

�GOD.

7

gence is the result of the greater or lesser supply, quality,
or exercise of that essentially animal organ.
How then
can a pure spirit, which cannot be conceived as having
any functional power or conditions whatever, be said to
possess mind ? As well might you speak of God’s mouth,
or God’s any other part, as speak of his mind. Indeed,
the folly to which I point is actually reached in such
phrases as “his all-seeing eye”, “the finger of God”,
etc., which are the common cant of Christians. I suppose
I shall be told these are but figures of speech ; but I see
no more reason for making them such than for doing a
like thing with God’s intelligence, which is the pivot upon
which the argument for design turns.
There are many Theists who do not venture upon a
description of God, simply contending that he does in some
fashion exist. Well, that is certainly much safer ground,
but of course it does not find favor with those who, whilst
holding him to be pure spirit, yet contend for his personality.
No less a person than Archdeacon Farrar1 is just now
triumphantly asking by way of a death blow to Atheism,
where motion and life came from ‘1 save the finger tips of
omnipotence ? ” It might be remarked, by the way, that
when the venerable Archdeacon is asked, Whence came
omnipotence ? it becomes his turn to take his own advice,
and, giving the “Rabbi’s answer”, say “I do not know”.
But the cream of the joke is, the Archdeacon thinks he
has solved the problem. It is doubtless very pretty and
off-handed, to talk about the world coming from God’s
finger tips: but why did he not say from his toe ends ?
For my own part, I do not think it matters much which
limb or end of omnipotence you make use of, either as
matter of fact, or figure of speech. Omnipotence could,
when he had the world, or worlds, rolled up into round
lumps, as easily have tipped them off with his foot, as
with his hand. I am curious to know upon what he rested
the rough lumps when at work upon them. Did he climb
all over them, or rest them in his lap ? Can God who is
without form, body, or parts, have a lap ? Get behind,
1 See the National Reformer of August 5th, 1888, containing his
seven questions, and Mr. Bradlaugh’s replies. Also Ernest Ferrol’s
reply in Secular Review of August 25th, 1888, and “Julian’s” scath­
ing remarks in same journal of a week later.

�8

GOD.

ye of little faith!—or go to Archdeacon Farrar, and he
will tell you that God, being God, can have many laps,
and no lap, at one and the same time. What does the
Archdeacon say to this ? He speaks of the finger tips of
omnipotence : then why not of the nether end ? One were
as foolish as the other : and yet he deemed those who do
not come to the same conclusion as himself, to be talking
“ stupendous nonsense ”.
I believe that the idea of God working upon the worlds
cobbler-fashion is not, however, the orthodox one: a much
more sublime view is taken. God is made more of a
necromancer, or wizard : he did his work by his word :—
“ Heigh presto ! ” and it was done. “ Let there be light ”,
etc. “And it was so”, notwithstanding that there had
already been three mornings and evenings, and, shall I
be profane if I conclude, also nights ? How very omnipotent this God—formless, yet fingered and eyed—must
have been ! And it will not avail to argue that those
terms really are figures of speech, because having refer­
ence to the particular attribute—mind—which we are
mainly considering ; it is implicitly believed that he is not
only possessed of intelligence, but is the fountain-head
of all wisdom. And there is logically no more reason why
eyes and fingers, or any other functional condition or term,
should be held to be figurative, than intelligence. . Seeing
is certainly as much the result of function as intelligence,
and intelligence is not less the result of function than see­
ing. No doubt this figurative idea is extremely useful.
The inspired Scriptures are held to be both figurative and
literal, as occasion and the needs of this and that particular
doctrine or dogma may require. Of course it goes for
nothing that those who thus ring the changes, do so to
prove each other wrong,—both, too, being under God’s
Divine Providence!
Now, looking the argument fully in the face, that
because work done by man shows him to be possessed of a
mind, therefore the universe shows it must also have been
produced by a personal power—or even power other than
personal—possessing that quality ; I reply that nothing of
the kind necessarily follows, especially when it is contended
that the power or person so acting is pure spirit, producing
its work out of nothing. I think no one will be guilty of
holding cause and effect to be contained in such a pre­

�GOD.

9

posterous contention. And the case is even worse when it
is further contended that its work demonstrates supreme
power as well as supreme intelligence.
It does not follow that, because a piece of music or a
steam engine is the result of brains, therefore the universe
is also the result of brains: much less of brains dwelling
in what could not possibly be a dwelling-place for them.
Because in order to produce your power, your brains, your
mind, or your intelligence, you have to travel out of nature
into something indefinable, something in which neither
•one nor the other could exist—in reality into nothing.
Talking of “omnipotence” does not explain anything;
neither does accounting for nature by supernature. Many
shallow Christians besides Archdeacon Farrar have made
•merry over what it is pretended the Atheist believes as
regards chance ; while they themselves maintain that law
and order were produced by miracle, which is a negation
•of all law, and that nature, which is an endless chain of
cause and effect, was caused by an uncaused cause ! This
is less logical than chance. If a cannon ball chanced to come
into contact with a man’s head it would speedily produce
an effect. But your uncaused cause is simply a contradic­
tion of terms, or a logically impossible arrangement of
terms, and kills itself. Those who so argue resemble the
poor man who, thinking he had no further use for his
brains, got a friend to knock them out for him; or the
little boy who, having opened all his cockles by means of
•each other, was at a loss how to proceed on coming to the
last one, and so smashed it.
As a matter of fact the materialist is the last to subscribe
to a belief in “ chance ”. He must necessarily hold to
law and order ; it is the corner stone of his position. He
cannot even indulge in the luxury of a temporary reversion
or cessation of law, either through the instrumentality of
prayer or otherwise.
Perhaps the main difference upon this point between,
say, an advanced scientific Christian Theist and an Atheist
is that the former, arguing that the fact of the existence
of the world is insufficient, will insist upon going behind
it to find a cause. But he will then stultify himself and
cut the throat of his own argument by asserting the said
cause to have been itself uncaused: thus of a verity
straining at the gnat, and swallowing the camel.

�10

GOD.

The Atheist and Materialist, on the other hand, at once
admits that he knows nothing, and can know nothing,
beyond the universe. He takes it as he finds it. And
one of his highest aims is to become acquainted with it:
to understand the laws which govern and pervade it. But
he cannot suppose a time when it did not exist, nor a
time when it will cease to exist. Change it may, but it
will be in obedience to laws inherent in itself. Nature
perpetually changes, but it does not cease. And there is
no more reason to suppose that it began to be, than that
it will cease to be. Let anyone seriously try to think a
period in which there existed nothing — not even the
atmosphere; that all the millions cf orbs, suns, or systems
—for we cannot confine ourselves to our own comparatively
small system—did not exist, were not made; and that
somewhere out in space there did exist, and always had
existed, an incomprehensible something, formless, brain­
less, and without substance, and yet possessing the
intelligence and power to produce all these millions of
worlds out of nothing, as if by magic. Let him attempt
to think it, and he will not only be lost in the folly of the
effort, but also in that of the reasoning it implies.
If the fact be candidly recognised that the world bears
down in its depths, and upon its surface, unmistakable
proofs of its incalculable age; and if it also be admitted
that there cannot be gathered one single scrap of evidence
that it once did not exist—that, as I have pointed out, a
time when it and all nature, of which it is but part, was
not, is unthinkable—the logical conclusion which affirms
the eternity of nature and her laws—by which I mean all
that happens in nature, and that is necessary for the
happening—will have to be conceded : thus shutting out,
or allowing no room for God. Nature therefore being
all-sufficient and eternal, necessarily could not have had
a supernatural beginning, nor indeed any beginning.
If I am told the world bears evidence of having had an
intelligent maker, I reply that such is not the case. It
bears evidence of vast and perpetual change ; of lapse after
lapse of time so great as to almost annul our sense of what
time means; but nowhere does it point to an intelligent
maker, and therefore a beginning. Nor does it give
evidence of an ending. In fact it gives evidence of its
own eternity. And least of all does it give evidence of

�GOI).

11

having had a beginning in a something which of a neces­
sity must have been foreign to the laws and principles
which are part and parcel of itself. Of tho intelligence of
the alleged maker, as evidenced by his work, I will speak
presently.
The Theist, in his anxiety to find a beginning for what
it is impossible to conceive as having had one, travels out
of tho universe, beyond the real and knowable into the
regions of fairyland; and seems to havo invented—and
the Christians, with various additions and modifications
to have adopted—a kind of fabulous monster combining
all the good and bad qualities of his predecessors rolled
into one ; with the difference that while as a rule the
Gods which he replaced, or who went before him, took,
and were worshipped in, some particular shape or form,
the Jew-Christian God is said to be entirely without form ;
but is at the same timo capable of assuming all shapes
and forms, and also of assuming no shape or form what­
ever, as time and occasion may require. Ho is accredited
with other peculiarities, perhaps not common to his more
savage and less manipulated precursors and contemporaries :
such as being a pure spirit without parts, but nevertheless
able to see, walk, talk, and sit; and possessing memory,
will, and understanding.
According to Dr. Cross, an enlightened and Christian
member of tho Liverpool City Council,1 God actually has
a “ snout ” capable of receiving a “ slap ” “ with tho back
of the” municipal “hand”. Which statement another
even more Christian councillor, not relishing the profanity
of his civic brothor, indignantly interpreted as “giving
the Almighty a bloody noso ” ! But tho most amusing
part of this incident was that the latter gentleman had to
withdraw, whilst the former statement was allowed to
stand unchallenged. So that by the decision of these
exports in Christian and Doistic niceties, it is fail’ enough
to speak of giving tho Almighty a “back-hander” on the
“snout”; but the line must bo drawn at bloodying his
nose. These arc not my vulgarities, bear in mind, but
are those of Christian gentlemen who would not desecrate
the Sabbath by giving their sanction to tho means of
educating working people upon that awful day.
1 See “Summary of News” iu National Reformer, August 12th, 1888.

�12

GOD.

Having regard to the traits and characteristics which go
to make up the Christian Deity, one cannot help thinking
that he would form a most interesting and unique addition
to the God Department of the Exhibition of Religions
newly opened at Paris. The only difficulty I see would
be as to shape. A pillar of fire or a cloud of smoke would
not be quite so tangible, and perhaps God-like, as some of
their divine majesties already placed. The form of man
is, I venture to think, too commonplace; and to give him
his great characteristic, no form at all, is of course quite
cut of the question. Hence the difficulty in representa­
tion. It is possible that, if appealed to, he might deign to
signify to the promoters of the Exhibition in what par­
ticular guise he would wish to appear amongst his rival
high-and-mighties.
In speaking of the shape or image of God, it is curious
to note that the portion of man which he is said to have
made in his own image and likeness is that particular
portion—?■'.&lt;?., his mind—which is imageless, and which he
possesses, though in a larger degree, in common with all
creatures whose systems include brains. Therefore it
would be quite as true to say that he made cats and dogs
in his own image as to say it of man; or, in other words,
one statement is equally as foolish as the other.
It might not be out of place here to remark what I have
more than once pointed out—viz., the extreme reluctance
displayed nowadays by defenders of Christianity to discuss
or to touch upon the God of the Bible, and his doings as
therein related. They either evade or refuse point blank
to deal with the subject, pretending that it has nothing to
do with Christianity, etc., etc. Well, if not altogether
logical, it is yet good. It is well they are ashamed of the
root of their tree, and it gives hope that they will eventually
entertain a similar feeling with regard to the fruit thereof.
But I ask seriously and pointedly how Christians—and I
allude especially to Trinitarians—can hold Christ the Son
—who is co-equal with God the Father, being not a
separate God, but the second person of the God-head,
practically one and the same—to be innocent, or in any
way not responsible for all the acts said and done, as
related in the Old Testament ? The weak attempt at
evasion anent the New Dispensation, etc., does not
suffice; and cannot make bloodshed, deceit and lying,

�GOD.

13

obscenity, and profligate barbarity, other than they
are.
Whilst admitting that Judaism taken alone is not Chris­
tianity, I urge that it is the foundation upon which it is
built, and that a Christian, whilst accepting the super­
structure, may not reasonably eschew the foundation.
Man in building up a civilisation may reasonably subscribe
to the present-day result, whilst at the same time admitting
that many of the events which went before were not, as
now viewed, right or moral, man can but use his brains,
and he necessarily and often blunders. Frequently he
knowingly commits crime, which must be condemned,
although future generations are influenced and compelled
to shape their course by reason of it. Indeed the blunders
and crimes, as well as the great achievements and virtues
in the direction of truth and acknowledged right, of those
who go before, shape the course of those who follow.
But a God building up a religion—giving to man the
actual standard of right—is altogether another question.
He is not at liberty to blunder and commit crime, other­
wise he is not God. Man cannot conceive (I admit some
men can) a God leading his people through bloodshed,
pillage, and rapine to a righteous goal. Man cannot
conceive a God doing and saying such things, and
establishing for centuries foolish fables regarding natural
facts, as not only to constrain his “ enemies ”, but his very
disciples, either to denounce or evade him. But such is
the case, for it would seem now that God has in part
changed his skin, and that number two portion is much
whiter than number one. Bible Theism is not now deemed
sufficiently respectable to go hand in hand with New
Testament Theism. The Son is ashamed of the Father,
and I look forward to a time when the enlightened will
be ashamed of both ; by which I mean, ashamed of being
—or rather of pretending to be—bound down and ruled
by such books of fable as both the Old and New Testa­
ments admittedly are.
Going back again to the folly of hunting for a God, it
really is interesting to note how, in obedience to what he
believes to be a logical necessity, your believer in his
existence, after he has left the land of science and fact,
entered that of imagination and myth, and secured, as he
thinks, his origin for the land he has left, will, without

�14

GOD.

scruple, disregard what he conceived to be the logical
necessity which sent him there. He opines that there must
have been a beginning to all things, falls down before the
indescribable creation of his own brain, damns his brother
if he does not do likewise, proclaims that he has found the
beginning, and thus ignores the very principle which sent
him in search of it. All things must have a beginning,
except, forsooth, his God. That were a child’s method of
solving the difficulty. It is also a child’s method of
shirking it.
It may be contended, in fact it was so put by my friend,
that it is enough if the necessity for a maker of the world
is demonstrated, without going behind that maker : that
it is enough for man to know there is a creator, without
pushing the enquiry as to how be came about. I reply
that it is not enough. First, because that would be a
good argument against his existence, and for the allsufficiency of nature. But I reply further, and principally,
that the argument which insists upon the necessity of a
God, when carried to its fair and legitimate end, simply
annihilates him. If you insist that the universe—all
nature—must have had a cause (of .course an intelligent
one) equal to the effect, you must in common sense admit
that your cause is the effect of an antecedent cause also
equal to the effect. And so on, ad infinitum. Where then
is your first cause? I say that, according to your own
showing, your God is not a respectable half-way house to
the first cause. His very existence, as created by man,
logically kills him. The truth is, he does not, and so far
as we are able to reason, could not exist.
It may be argued that it were as reasonable to hold
that God always was, and therefore had no beginning, as
to hold the same thing of the universe and of nature. But
I reply again: first, that the God theory, whilst being in
no way a solution of the real difficulty, merely aggravates
it. It is a large and a gratuitous addition, and simply
piles difficulty upon difficulty. It assumes as a basis of its
existence, what the need for its existence says is impossible;
and so either evades or strangles the principle it evokes.
And I reply secondly: that man cannot travel beyond
nature. If ever he finds a first cause it must be a natural
one. To him super-nature is nil, he can know nothing of
it; and, therefore, to endeavor to account for nature upon

�GOD.

15

what must necessarily be not only pure assumption, but
the assumption of something to which you have no means
of applying a test, is simply nonsense. Let us suppose
that it is admitted that the beginning of nature is an im­
penetrable mystery. Do we gain anything by creating
another and a more impenetrable mystery ? We know
the universe exists, but we do not know how it came to
exist; and in our simplicity we create a Aow, which must
be logically beset with the same impenetrable mystery and
necessity for an origin as that for which it is made to
account. Thus, whilst going very cunningly round the
smaller pit, we fall headlong into the larger one, com­
placently belauding ourselves the while for our great
sagacity.1
When a person argues that, inasmuch as the world
could not have made itself, it must therefore have had a
maker ; but that the said maker—let it or him be what­
soever you please—is free from such necessity, he does but
shift from what he considers one insurmountable barrier
to another and a more insurmountable one. It is like
saying ten must be composed of a sufficient number of
units, or their equivalent, but that twenty need not. But
such a method of reasoning brings you no nearer the
beginning : You are no nearer the First Cause.
This method of arguing back to Grod, and then killing
your argument, is very like that contained in the following
dialogue :—
“ Mother, who or what made that little gooseberry ? ”
“ That big one, my child.”
“ But mother, who made the big one ? ”
“My dear child” (this rather severely), “the big one
never was made ; it always existed.”
“ But mother, how could a big gooseberry exist without
having been made, any more than a little one ? ”
“ Hush I child ” (this time quite sternly); “ that is a
foolish and a wicked question.”
But why is it foolish ? Why does the Theist strain at
1 If those who believe in the mystery called God, did nothing worse
than pat themselves on the back, there would be very little harm
done. But they have ostracised and even burned alive their brother,
for but saying or doing something which pointed in a contrary direc­
tion.

�16

GOD.

the smaller difficulty and swallow the larger one ? Why
endeavor to account for a seeming impossibility by accepting,
without question, a greater ?
Materialists see in this universe an endless chain of
cause and effect; and are not only willing but anxious ta
investigate these changes and conditions, down to the
remotest and most minute data. To them there is no
dread of encountering some awful nightmare in scientific
study, which will possibly shatter the fabric upon which
they build their theory. That such fear does exist amongst
Christians is evidenced by such statements as the following:
“How can we expect men of science, who do not neces­
sarily believe in God, to be impressed by us, if we, who
do profess to believe in a spiritual creator, recoil from
much they tell us about the creative methods as if it would
undermine our faith1? ”1 (Italics mine). And, “why does
the scientific dread of first causes alarm us, if we heartily
believe ? ” etc.
Why, indeed! The non-supernaturalist—who does not
11 believe in a spiritual creator”—can have no fear or
alarm in unveiling nature; it is his interest and desire to
study her laws, and to become familiar with them, and,
when proven, to admit them as facts, preconceived doctrines
and revealed religion notwithstanding. But he is not
prepared to travel out of nature in order to find a super­
natural origin for her existence. There is indeed no reason
for such a proceeding, nor necessity for it. Mother nature
is sufficient, is all in all. You cannot go beyond her, nor
get outside her influence. Super-nature is not. And this
fact is painfully evident in the efforts made by men to
dabble in the supernatural. Their gods, who may always
be regarded as the personification of their particular myth,
are generally disfigured with the passions, loves, and
hates which sway themselves. They are, physiologically
—if I may so misapply the word—made up of the legs and
wings of the animal world, after the manner of your
approved nondescript, which, whilst being unlike anything
in “the heavens above” or in “the earth beneath”, must
necessarily be built of such limbs and parts—no matter
how uncouthly thrown together—as are familiar to man.
’ See J. R. Hutton’s address upon “Atheism” at the Church
Congress, held at Manchester, October 3rd, 18S8.

�GOD.

17

The Gods always reflect the physiological and intellectual
condition of the people, for the time being, who set them
up; but must necessarily change as man’s condition and
surroundings change. They are at once the idols of the
age which gives them birth, and the laughing stock of
succeeding ages. Being ever made by man, they ever
bear man’s impress. Trie Christian God is no exception
to the rule. He is perhaps the biggest oddity of them
all, and before being Christianised simply revelled in
blood. Indeed, the Christian Church has done some
bloody and revolting work in his name. But he is now
less ferocious, and is satisfied with much milder holocausts
than of old. This change is, however, due to the fact
that ‘‘heretics” and “Atheists” have, either in con­
formity with his will or in defiance of it, curtailed the
power of his priests. They may not now do what, under
God, was as holy as it was horrible and infamous.
I have elsewhere dealt more fully with God’s charac­
teristics—his composition, his tripleness, his mother, his
father (poor Joseph), etc., etc. I have also said that it
would be more correct to say man made God than to say
God made man. I will now supplement that statement
by another, made by the some-time Bev. Parker Pillsbury,
who said : “ An honest God is the noblest work of man ”.
But I would further add that man has not yet produced
him. Gods indeed he has produced in abundance and
variety ; but as far as I know an honest one has yet to
appear. All Gods are jugglers ; or perhaps it would be
more correct to say all priests juggle in the name of their
Gods, which is practically the same thing. It would appear
to me that man’s failure in the art and craft of God-making
necessarily arises from two causes. First, his own im­
perfections and his natural and inevitable tendency to
endow his creation with them; and, secondly, the materials
upon which he has to work—taken, of course, as showing
the character of the God he is manipulating. The world
as we find it does not bespeak an honest God; the folly
lies in the attempt to manufacture one. If any Christian
Theist objects to this, I ask him if it was honest to foreknowingly curse the human race with corrupt souls, or, if
he prefers, with corrupt natures, and then to damn it for
eternity because it either will not or cannot accept the
proffered salvation by reason of its corruption ? And I

�18

GOD.

ask the ordinary Theist, who may or may not believe in
the existence of hell—mostly, I think, they do not, although
I believe nearly all hold to a belief in some sort of future
existence—whether it is just or honest to curse millions of
living bodies with horrible diseases and imperfections,
inherited or not ?
As regards the making of Gods, doubtless our friends
the Christians think they have succeeded in producing the
genuine article, forgetting that they are under the neces­
sity of supplementing him with the devil, and of counter­
balancing his wondrous home of superlative bliss with the
dismal abode of unutterable woe in which the devil is, by
way of contrast, located. This, although I will give them
the credit of not knowing it, is the only possible outcome
of the conditions under which they must labor. Black
and white, sunshine and storm, joy and misery, peace and
love, hatred, war, and revenge, fair justice and benign
mercy, crushed innocence, and unmerited suffering, etc.,
accounted for upon the God theory, naturally give birth
to twins, one fair and the other foul, one good and the
other its antithesis—in a word, God and the Devil, or their
equivalents.
The great difficulty from the Christian point of view,
consists in God having to share his sceptre with his black
and discredited brother ; having to wield one end, as it
were, leaving the other to the devil—who, indeed, fre­
quently annuls his co-partner’s God-ship most completely
by wielding both ends. God is not God all round. It
is at best a case of turn about between himself and the
devil. God is God to-day, but the devil is God to-morrow
—and very often the day after. God makes the world
to-day, declaring it to be good ; and the devil damns it
the next. God later on sends a Savior (one-third of
himself I don’t smile) to repair the mischief ; but the
devil so contrives matters1 that, after the lapse of nearly
2,000 years, a mere handful have heard his name; and
the bulk of those who have heard it, either fail to accept
him, or to be influenced for good by him. And so on to
1 You may hold that God does this—which, indeed, to be consistent
you ought to do—and so make him do the devil’s work if you please.
In which case, make your exit, Mr. Devil; God can do his own dirty
work without your assistance.

�GOD.

19

the end of the piece. God, the creator of heaven and
earth, and of all things, the Sovereign Lord, etc. etc., is
■so limited, thwarted, and hopelessly circumvented by a
power which he either purposely created, or which exists*
without having been created, and in spite of him, that he
■can. in no sense be held to be God : the very term becomes
a misnomer.
To glance again for a moment at what is called creation
—and I think I am justified in making these occasional
digressions, because they bear upon most important matters,
•said to have been done by God, or at least by what may
be termed the nowaday most important personification of
the idea. It is the common belief and tradition of the
Christian Churches that this particular planet was called
into existence by God, to be a kind of nursery ground
for a large quantity of angels whom he required to fill
up the gaps in the heavenly ranks, caused by the rebellion
and consequent expulsion of Satan and his confederates.
(Note the idea of coming to grief even in heaven.} But
Satan,1 although hurled into the bottomless pit, found
1 It might be worth remarking that the Bible, in its account of the
■creation does not say one single word to lead you to suppose that the
devil took hand or part in the apple-tree fable. It speaks of “ the
tree of knowledge of good and evil ”, and says (Genesis iii, 1) : “Now
the serpent was more subtle than any of the beasts of the earth which
God had made ”, etc., and is actually headed “The Serpent’s Graft ”,
and further states (verse 4) that God curses the serpent ‘ ‘ because
thou”—the serpent—“hast done this thing”. If the unfortunate
.serpent was in Satan’s hands, where the necessity of his superior
■cunning ? And why curse it for being made use of ? Is it held that
the serpent, being a reptile, was yet morally responsible for the part
the devil made it play, or that he himself played through its instru­
mentality ? It would appear to me that in this case the devil was
the monkey, the serpent the cat, Adam and Eve the chestnuts, and
the Garden of Eden the fire. And bear in mind, if you take away
the Christian gloss, and rely upon the ‘1 unvarnished tale ’ ’ as given
in the text, the case is no better. You are bound to conclude that the
serpent as such, took an active intelligent part in the business, even
to the extent of making use of its powers of speech, etc., for w’hich
God held it morally responsible, and for which he deliberately cursed
it. What villanous trash it assuredly is, take it which way you will!
I am here deliberately ignoring the idea which seems to be held by
some of my critics (see Watts's Literary Guide, May, 1888), viz., that
■one should read the Scriptures, disregarding the common meaning of
language, and fishing, as it were, for renderings which might perhaps
completely metamorphose the entire text or story. Or as they put it,
■one ought to take note of the different aspect which these “ miraculous

�20

GOD.

occasion by means of the first couple of intended angel­
progenitors, to convert the world into a regular market­
garden of devils; a huge cradle for blasted souls I So
that God—otherwise he is not God—is, by the instru­
mentality of the devil, filling up the ranks in hell, rather
than in heaven ! Passing by the singular notion of putting
pure souls through this worldly ordeal, with a fore­
knowledge of its fatal consequences, I cannot but think
that God, every time he places these pure souls into his
now vile and be-devilled bodies, must feel sadly humbled
and disappointed at the continued success of the cast-out
rebel, and at his own impotency. That he will finally
assert himself and be revenged, battening the devil and
his victims down for ever in an eternal stew-pan, is, whilst
being a melancholy outcome of omnipotence, one of the
most ferocious and relentless intentions that any sane set
of people could dream of imputing even to a God. Besides
which, if God be God, it is but another way of saying that
it was ever his will and intention that this dire conflict
between good and evil should drag its sad and awful length
through ages upon ages, with the shocking consummation
of eternal and unmixed woe for nine-tenths of the creatures
created. (I am here referring exclusively to man.)
So far we have almost entirely dealt with that part of
the question which has reference to the supposed necessity
of a world maker. We have principally confined ourselves
to the consideration as to whether a God can logically be
held by man to exist; and have endeavored to show that
he cannot.
Now, leaving that portion of the case, and surveying
the world as it exists, what kind of a maker should we
have to judge him by the evidence of his work ? All
powerful, all wise and good—or even just? Most certainly
legends bear, when considered as indications of religious and mental
evolution, and as crude and imperfect endeavors of the pious heart ”,
etc. The Scriptures are not put forward as “ miraculous legends ”,
nor as “imperfect endeavors of the pious heart”, etc., but as God’sdirect word to man. I conceive it to be right and best to tight the
Bible as being what it is put forward to be. If it were placed in the
same category as other books of fable and legend, there would be no
need of fighting it. It is because it is not so, but is held to be God's
truth, permitting of no doubt, that the necessity of opposing it arises.
And to fight Christianity by means of a rendering of the Scriptures
which Christians do not hold, appears to me to be the height of folly.

�GOD.

21

not. The world as we find it and know it teems with
misery, wrong, pain, suffering and death. Nay, further:
it is full of unmerited and unpreventable suffering; and
this applies to all living creatures. It often applies with
more force to what is called the brute creation than to
man. Life, throughout nearly all classes of the animal
world, is an endless chain of destruction and consequent
suffering. Life for one creature means death to many
others ; each in turn falling a victim to the general
slaughter, or ending its existence in the painful throes
of a prolonged death from disease or starvation. Out in
the atmosphere, on the surface of the earth, down in its
depths, and in the seas and oceans, the work of destruction
goes unceasingly on. Talon, tooth, claw, and poisoned
fang are ever doing their deadly work; and, in addition,
each creature is tormented with a parasite peculiar to its
kind. Is this the work of a perfect being? I do not
mind whether he can sit without the wherewithal to sit
upon, walk without legs, or see without eyes. Neither do
I mind whether he tipped them off with his fingers or
kicked them off with his foot. I am entitled to ask why,
if he be perfect, he did not at least make the helpless
brutes free from the suffering they endure. Countless
thousands of birds annually die of starvation alone,
because the almighty designer has covered the food upon
which he designed them to subsist with frost and snow­
bound it up hard and fast with an atmosphere by the
inclemency of which they must perish, even should they
escape the starvation which it heralds. Does this show
intelligence of design? Would it do so on the part of
man ? How then can it do so on the part of a God ?
Must man annihilate his own sense of justice and mercy
as well as his intelligence, to discover them in a deity ?
Every stroke of the spade, every plunge of the plough,
means mutilation and death to numberless insects. And
if you do not kill the insects, the snails, slugs, and lice,
they will disfigure and kill your plants and your crops.
In fact, to kill is a necessary condition of life.
I would fain dwell upon the unpreventable, and what
may be called natural sufferings which the lower order of
creatures must endure, because they are not considered
responsible creatures, nor to be so suffering by reason of
fault committed: but space will not permit. They are

�22

GOD.

precisely creatures of nature; nothing' else. I am not;
now alluding to those which have been brought under the
sway of man; their sufferings are simply unspeakable;
which fact, though degrading to man in the highest degree,
does not help God’s case as the designer of the whole.
My remarks have reference to the animal kingdom at large.
They are, in the language of the deist, exactly what God
made them ; and, as such, stamp him as being, if
Almighty, most heartless and ferocious.
Do I hear some miserable apologist repeating the
wretched question-begging cant, that it is necessary, and
that he does all for the best ? Does he ? Does he set two
creatures which he has already made savage, to deadly
combat, sometimes by reason of their passions—as in the
rutting and breeding season—and sometimes by reason of
their prolonged hunger, all for the best ? Does he set
fire to vast tracts of land and burn all before him, scorch­
ing and flaying alive all living creatures who cannot escape
the sea of fire as it is swept irresistibly onward by the
wind, all for the lest ? This point could be persisted in
to an almost unlimited extent, but I think enough has
been said to show that, even in the matter of the animal
world, God either would not or could not avoid the misery
which prevails.1
Turning to the elements and to the surface of the globe,
where do we find evidence of this wonderful combination
of power, wisdom, and love ? Does the world and its
surroundings display the perfect work of a perfect mind ?
Do storm, hurricane, landslip, or deluge—devastating
large sections of country ; destroying homes and lives by
the hundred; and dealing out want, sickness, and number­
less consequent horrors wholesale; smiting the infant and
the old and helpless, the good and brave, as well as the
undeserving—evidence a good and mighty creator ? Are
the recent blizzards which perished and shrivelled up the
people as they plied their daily toil, marks of perfect
design ? Were the many hundreds of people’s heads
1 It may be remarked by the way, that in either case it is difficult
to see how he comes up to the God standard ; and the same remark
applies to the sin and misery existing all over the world. And bear
in .mind, I have but touched the subject, as it were, with my pen’s
point. The full measure of what I am but pointing to, must remain,
for ever untold.

�GOD.

23

which have been recently crushed in various parts of the
world by the weight of the hail-stones falling upon them,
designed to be so crushed ? And in any case, how does it
show the love and wisdom of the designer ? Did the
lightning which awoke the poor little affrighted child, as
she lay sleeping upon the sofa, and injuring her so much
that she died from the effects a few moments after in her
sorrowing father’s arms, show the exquisite perfection of
design which is urged ?
I am not giving day and date for these things; indeed
it is not necessary ; they are the daily record of what has
not unfitly been called, ilie tear of the elements. But here is
a brief and graphic account, taken from a newspaper,1 of
some of the horrors of the recent volcanic eruptions in
Japan, which comes to my hand altogether unsought, and
which I will give in full, as showing how truly awful are
some of the results of this design, which is said to denote
perfect power and wisdom. It runs as follows :
“ Advices received yesterday from Japan, via Honolulu and
San Francisco, bring additional particulars regarding the recent
volcanic eruptions in Japan, which resulted in the loss of
several hundred lives. The villages of Kishizarve, Arkimolo,
and Hosno, in Hinok-Hara, Mura, were covered with sand and
ashes, and the sites on which they stood thrown into a mountain,
the inhabitants, numbering 400, being buried alive, none
escaping. At Alina, forty-five residences were destroyed, and
twelve persons were killed. At Shibuza, seventeen residences
were destroyed, and twelve persons were killed. At Nagazaka,
twenty-five residences were destroyed, and ninety-eight persons
killed. And at Horekel, thirty-seven residences were destroyed,
but no one was killed. The people fled.”
This, I think, needs no comment. But worse follows.
The account goes on :
“The Datlii News Yokohama Correspondent telegraphs:
Further details have now reached here of the eruption of Bandal
Sau. The place where the disaster occurred has been and is
greatly changing, mountains having arisen where there were
none before, and large lakes appearing where once there were
only rich corn-fields. Landmarks are obliterated. The con­
dition of the wounded is terrible : some have fractured skulls,
the majority broken limbs, while others are fearfully burned.
The state of the bodies recovered resembles the appearance of
1 Evening Mail.

�24

GOD.

victims of a large boiler explosion. Many of them are cut to
pieces, and others are par-boiled, so that it is difficult to
distinguish sex. But the most ghastly sights which met the
eye of the helpers were bodies dangling on the branches of
blackened and charred trees, thrown into the air by the awful
violence of the eruption. Their descent had in many cases been
arrested by the trees, and there the victims hung, their bodies
exposed to the cruel and well-nigh ceaseless rain of hot cinders
and burning ashes. From appearances, death speedily relieved
them from their agony; yet, short as the time was, their
sufferings must have been past belief. In other places the flesh
hangs from the branches of the trees, as paper from telegraph
wires. In one case a woman fled from the eruption with her
child upon her back, and while flying, a red-hot stone fell upon
the infant’s head, killing the little one and deluging the mother
in her child’s blood. She escaped, and reached Wakamutsu,
where she fell exhausted, with the mangled remains of her
child still tied to her back.”

This graphic and most appalling account may he truly
said to be written in letters of blood. And yet it must be
claimed by the design advocate as showing the fitness of
his design.
It would perhaps appear superfluous to comment upon
the above awful refutation of the fitness of things as
displayed by the universe, upon which the design argu­
ment is mainly built. But awful and calamitous as it
assuredly is, it is a very small affair compared with very
many events of a similar nature which have preceded it.
I only mention it here because it comes to my hand as
I write. It is indeed a bit of touching up and remodelling
of the old “ design ” with a vengeance. One would think
that if the almighty architect desired lakes and mountains
to appear where stood cornfields, gardens, meadows, and
homesteads, he would have removed—or at least have
mercifully killed by painless process—those whom his own
providence had placed in his way. But he did not. He
saw fit to burn, scald, suffocate, and mutilate them in the
shocking manner stated. OhI the perfection of design
here displayed is most exquisite ! Yet would I ask if the
burning stone which crashed into the head of the little
creature, covering its wretched mother with its life blood
as it clung to her back, was designedly hurled? Had the
“finger tips of omnipotence” anything to do with it?
Or did the unhappy mother’s run for life carry her little

�GOD.

25

one beyond providence ? If you say that the mother had
a providential escape you must also admit that the child
met a providential death. Those who believe in Provi­
dence cannot get outside of it; neithei’ can they find room
in it for accidents. God accidentally knocking the brains
out of a child cannot be thought of. Therefore it must
be admitted by those who believe in his providence that
he not only providentially shattered the head of this
particular little creature, but that he equally providentially
burned, boiled and mangled the life out of the other
victims.
These questions and considerations are part and parcel
■of the God question ; and need much answering.
I am tempted to ask if Mr. Balfour had some of these
horrors in his mind, when at Manchester, in his new
•character of semi-cleric he said: “There is no human
being so insignificant as not to be of infinite worth to the
maker of the heavens”, etc. Did the “infinite worth”
of these particular human beings consist of their fitness
for decorating charred trees with their livid and literally
living flesh ? What grim and hideous satires these pious
inanities become when contrasted with actual occurrences !
Drop the orthodox snuffle, and the thing said becomes
meaningless. Atheists are twitted by Theists, and es­
pecially Christian Theists, with holding a belief in “blind
•chance ” ; but here we have something worse than “ blind
chance”: we have blind brutality, especially and design­
edly so; and yet of a most undiscriminating kind. We
have pain and suffering inflicted without reference to
age, sex, innocence, or guilt.
I make the inventors and patentees of “ Blind Chance ”
. a present of this, and all other calamities, as work especially
and designedly done by their God to whom they childishly
pray : “ deliver us from all evil ”.
The Rev. Dr. A. W. Momerie, speaking at the Church
■Congress upon the subject of Pessimism, contended that
pain is necessary both for “men and animals” ; and this
notwithstanding God’s superiority to law, and his admission
that pain is the result of law which God made. He also
gave some reasons (?) why it is necessary, one being that
“ if pain had not been attached to injurious habits, animals
. and men would long ago have passed out of existence ”.
This, if true, is only another way of saying that God made

�26

GOD.

the necessity for pain, which is the very kernel of the com
plaint. He further says : “ If tire did not hurt, we might
easily be burnt to death before we knew we were in any
danger ” ! Does he forget, or ignore, the fact that we are
frequently burnt to death before we know we are in danger,
notwithstanding that fire hurts ? Does he mean that we
should be more easily burnt to death only for this wise
precaution of God’s in making fire hurt ? If that be his
meaning, I make free to tell him, it is but a poor crutch
for himself and God to hobble upon; for, as I have pointed
out, it frequently does hurt us to death; and therefore, at
best, the warning but partially succeeds. But will he
drive his argument fairly home, and affirm that the pain
by fire and boiling water to which I have been referring,
was necessary ? Or does he mean that some pain existing
by necessity, these dire results of excessive pain could not
be avoided ? And if so, what sort of an almighty God does
he believe in ? Is it necessary that the human race must
not only taste small pain in order to avoid greater, but
must also perish frequently in maddening and unendurable
pain ?
Does this rev. philosopher mean that it is necessary for
“men and animals” to actually pass out of existence in
most intense pain as a preventive, by means of small
pain, to their passing out of existence? Because this,
viewed in the light of what does occur, is about what his
contention comes to. To give him the greatest possible
latitude of which his contention will admit, he can but
claim that it is by means of what I am calling smaller
pain—-which frequently outgrows itself—that the animal
world (including man) is enabled to exist, and eventually
perish in greater or lesser pain as the case may be. Well,
that is poor enough, but poor as it is it leaves all pain
caused by sudden and unexpected convulsions of nature
completely out of the question. Take lightning for in­
stance, which often does such sudden and fearful injury
that no forethought—not even aided by the knowledge
that it hurts—could possibly prevent. From the doctor's
mode of reasoning it would seem that it is necessary for
the electric fluid when disturbed to blast and shrivel up
11 men and animals ” instantaneously, so that they may know
it will blast and shrivel them up, before they know they are
in danger. May I ask this rev. and learned doctor to

�GOD.

27

show how the pain, which is meant not only to the victims
but to those who hold them dear, in the premature death
of one half the people born, before they reach the age of
seventeen years, is necessary ? Is it to prevent them from
passing out of existence? “To form character”? Or
to teach them that fire burns ? This arguing for the
necessity of pain is only another form of arguing for the
necessity of evil, and therefore—from the parson point of
view—of the devil. But does the Rev. Dr. Momerie forget
or ignore the creation and fall' as told in the opening
chapters of his Bible ? Or does he agree with me in
regarding them as amusing fables ? And if he does, has
he taken his flock into his confidence ? For my own part,
I am curious to know how God considered pain necessary
to keep “men and animals” from destruction, and from
passing out of existence when he bade them to be fruitful
and to multiply before pain came into the world. If he
thought pain necessary why did he tell Adam and Eve not
to do the thing which brought it about ? And why were
the poor serpent’s legs conjured off for doing what was
necessary ?
Of course this is all figurative. I will do the learned
doctor the justice of believing him to so regard it; but
then he ought not to be a Church of England parson. I
1 I have frequently marvelled at the tremendous dilemma God
would have been placed in had these first parents have partaken of the
“ tree of life ” as well as that of “ good and evil ”. Well might he
hurry them out of paradise exclaiming “lest perhaps he put forth
his hand and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for
ever”. It must be admitted that it would have been most unfortu­
nate and awkward for the. almighty to have had a world on his hands
teeming with sin-struck immortals upon whom he had pronounced
death (both of body and soul), but who would not, nor could not, die
by reason of the charm contained in a particular tree which he had
planted in their midst. But there is another curious point: if it be
a fact that death came into the world by sin there was, previous to
the fall, practically no use nor need for this particular tree, except
perhaps as a kind of temptation, and even that is not made quite
clear, as Adam and Eve do not appear to have been forbidden to eat
of it. The people .were already immortal, and would, bar accidents,
“ go up ” without tasting death. And when the occasion for its use
might be fairly thought to have arrived, by reason of their having
incurred the penalty of death, they were, as we have seen, hurried
out of its presence.
And what about the animals ? Did Eve’s sin bring pain and death
upon them, or were they to die in any case ? And would they have

�28

GOD.

admit I have not read his book upon the “ Origin of Evil ”,
in which it is possible he may clear these matters up. In
the meantime I would fain tell him that, if God be the
origin of all things, evil must come in with the rest, and
certainly be put down to his account. The fact that pain
and evil do exist is indisputable, and, whilst fully
admitting this fact will not increase it; the tortuous
efforts to reconcile its existence with that of a good
and Almighty God will not remove nor lessen it.
Neither will dubbing those “ Pessimist ” who cannot shut
their eyes to it. The so-called Pessimist does not point
out the existence of pain and evil, with a view—as I take
if of sitting down and crying; but rather, with the view
of removing or lessening their power and scope. In this
he is certainly more logical than he who, whilst admitting
them to be deplorable, not only insists upon their necessity,
but caps all by affirming that an all-powerful creator could
not order it otherwise.
I will, before proceeding with my main contention,
trouble my readers with another very short, but shock­
ing account of what I will call—if not intended—a
serious and awful hitch in the divine machinery. It is
taken from a daily paper of about the same date as
both lived and died free of pain ? And if so, what about the carnivora
and their victims? Were they originally to be all herb-eating
creatures (this would also apply to man), but completely meta­
morphised into what they now are by God at the time he chopped
off the serpent’s legs? Perhaps there were no carnivora at that
period. In truth nothing whatever is known as to what time it is
said to have occurred. Modern believers in the fable are willing to
place it in any period, varying by millions of years, to which infidel
or scientist may drive them. Take again the case of whales ; are we
to suppose they were not originally intended to feed upon small fish ?
What of sharks, and, indeed, of fish generally ? Are we to suppose
they were not, till after the fall, intended to prey upon each other ?
The same may also be asked of birds preying upon insects, not to
mention those which prey upon their own species. Was this all to
be so, or are these creatures an afterthought, and so “made” by
God to suit the altered circumstances in which he found himself ?
Taken altogether it certainly does form a most curious instance of
the “ crude and imperfect endeavors of the pious heart to express its
sense of the tragedy and solemnity of human experience”. Fables
and legends indeed these things are, but they are not put forward as
such ; they are forced into children’s minds as truths, and kept there
by fear of hell. Hence, I say, it becomes necessary to completely
break down such pernicious nonsense.

�GOD.

29

the others from which I have quoted upon similar catas­
trophes :
“ Mail advices have now been received from Cuba,
giving particulars of the recent cyclone in the island. It
appears that it raged on the 4th and 5th, over the whole
length of the province of Santa Clara, causing damage
amounting to millions of dollars. At Sogna, scarcely
twenty houses escaped injury. The desolation and ruin
was complete. The rivers overflowed their banks, and
vessels foundered or stranded, while in some cases they
were driven into the streets of the town. Fatalities are
reported everywhere. A hundred persons perished at
Cardenas, and seventy at Caibarien; the total number of
deaths in the island being estimated at one thousand.”
Now I ask: did these poor people, their homesteads,
their ships and commerce, and industries, mar the general
design ? Or, did they become part and parcel of it against
the intention and desire of the almighty architect, and
was it therefore that he thus cruelly wiped them out? And
in any case, do this and the other calamitous results of the
workings of nature—to which I have but pointed—demon­
strate the fitness-of-all-things which is said to pervade the
universe ? Do they not rather demonstrate the unfitness
of all things ? Bear in mind, they are no mere theorisings :
nor are they isolated cases : they could be multiplied
without end. They are the daily lessons, bloody and
awful, which nature reads out to her children without
cessation. The world, every journey round the sun, pro­
duces and chronicles in awful manner its yearly record
of calamities over which man has no control, but of which
he is the helpless victim : and which if held to be the work
of an almighty designer, would stamp him as being a
fiend.
The elements, under certain conditions, smite furiously
and indiscriminately all things which lie in their course.
They will blast the innocent lamb, or scorch up the poor
cow, as readily as they will topple over a church steeple,
or shrivel up a little child. They are but the blind forces
of nature, and could do no other than they do.
The Christian Theist is at liberty to hold these blind
forces of nature to be directed by an “ All-seeing eye”;
in which case I am at liberty to ask: To what kind of
monster does this all-seeing eye belong ? The sea, if lashed

�30

GOD.

into fury by wind or storm, will as readily engulph. the
little boat of heroes as they nobly face death in order to
rescue their fellow creatures, as it will the blood-stained
pirate craft which preys upon the helpless and the unwary.
The ill-fated emigrant ship—with its cargo of entire
families; its wives and children going to join the father
who waits with tender longing for their coming to the
home he has with love and industrious labor prepared for
them; its sons and daughters going to seek on foreign
shores the sustenance and comfort for parents and younger
children, which they fail to obtain at home—is as mercilessly
wrecked and submerged, as is the infamous slaver, with
or without its living freight of wailing and outraged
humanity.1 But I fail to see in what way this demonstrates
perfection of design—design as emanating from one who
is all-good and all-mighty.
Do you suppose, reader, that you could procure a patent
for your design after showing that it produced such un­
toward and disastrous results as are produced by the
elements ? And if you did obtain your patent, do you
think after twelve months experience of its work, you could
sell it for much money ? Of course it must always be
remembered that man is in no sense perfect; consequently
his works must at most be but efforts in the direction of
perfection: the highest and best only excelling those
which they succeed. But this reasoning cannot be applied
to God. He deliberately, with all power and all knowledge
—present and to come—made things as they are; and is
therefore responsible for the world as it exists at this
.1 When I reflect upon the awful sufferings of every conceivable
kind which all living creatures must, by the nature and conditions of
their existence endure, and try to understand what it means, I become
appalled : my efforts to express myself fail me ; and I am over­
whelmed. Let therefore no self-satisfied quibbler, holding a cut-anddried read to Heaven—whether upon the degrading plan of the agony
and death of an enthusiast, or upon the farce of a mangled and
crucified third portion of a God—point the finger of scorn at me.
My reason and my better feelings, which at times well-nigh unman
me, will not suffer me to worship anything so ignoble as their
butcher-God, whom they themselves have set up. And I deliberately
avow that I cast my measure of scorn, although utterly inadequate
—well, I will not say upon those who hold it; but certainly upon
the brutal and degrading idea that the same God, or indeed any God,
will, after this world and its woes are ended, doom the vast bulk, or
even one of the creatures he has created, to eternal torture !

�GOD.

31

instant: either this, or the word God loses its meaning.
A curtailed and changing immutable and omniscient
omnipotence is simply an impossibility, and ought to be
too ridiculous even for Christians to pin their faith to.
The idea of inventing an almighty God, and then killing
him, or annulling his almightiness by another, and calling
that other devil, is, to my thinking, excessively foolish.
Almighty God must, under pain of damnation, be held to
be good and just, even though we invent a devil to stand
sponsor for what we know to be evil and unjust. Nay,
further : our invention of the devil involves the idea that
God himself produced him as a kind of scape-goat, as a
something upon which to charge the existence of that evil
which he, although omnipotent, either could not or would
not avert. This is the reasoning involved—but I digress
somewhat.
It appears to me that, wherever you look, you are con­
fronted with a mixture of good and evil; or they exist
side by side. I think the former is more generally
correct, although it is often difficult to determine which
really preponderates.
Take, for instance, the sun, which is the vastest and most
wonderful body of all those that go to make up our
special system, and whose rays are full of life-giving heat.
Yet there are some portions of the globe which are never
touched by them, whilst other portions are literally scorched
up. In some of the deserts, by reason of the heat, and the
absence of water, the suffering of man and beast is extreme.
So .with water. In some parts of the earth it is abundant,
and in others so scarce as to render life almost insupport­
able. At some seasons of the year, rivers are dried up;
and at others they rise and overflow their banks, inundating
the surrounding country, and doing much injury to life
and property, perhaps sweeping away entire communities.
Some portions of the globe—especially at particular seasons,
are a. perpetual swamp, and are the source of constant
malaria, fever, ague, and death.
Can all this be held as evidence of perfect wisdom and
power on the part of a maker ? Bear in mind, I am not
speaking of nature and its wondrous revelations in a
mocking or disparaging sense. I am simply pointing out
its imperfections, and trying to combat the puny idea that
it had its origin in a ghost.

�32

GOD.

As another practical illustration of the complete failure
of the design argument, as evidenced by what actually
occurs, I will give, in full, the following from a daily paper,
the Freeman's Journal, of September 1st, 1888 :
“ What is one poor country’s meat, is another poor country’s
poison. While we are threatened with ruin by rain here, and
are praying for dry weather, they are face to face with famine
in Egypt by reason of the drought, and they are praying
for the Nile to inundate the lands. ‘Yesterday,’ says the
Correspondent of the Standard, ‘I had an opportunity of con­
versing with two large landed proprietors, whose opinions may
be quoted as authoritative. One of these is a Bey, owning
immense fields, of which the yearly land-tax amounts to a small
fortune. He had come to Cairo in order to complain to Biaz
Pasha of the scarcity of water. His fields had now, he said,
been dry for sixty days, and under these circumstances it was,
he affirmed, quite impossible to pay the taxes. The other
proprietor, a well-known Pasha, whose land-tax amounts to
about two thousand pounds a year, declared that unless the
Nile should rise two metres within the next ten days, the whole
maize crop of Lower Egypt would be lost. There are out of
every six hundred acres, no less than one hundred and fifty
under maize, and the failure of this crop would mean financial
ruin and starvation for the fellaheen population, w’ith whom
maize is the staple food. As to cotton, my informant stated
that he had in one field a hundred men picking off the worms.
For some time past there had been no water, and unless there
was a speedy improvement, he, too, did not see any way of
paying the taxes.’ ”
Come nearer home. Take a glance at agriculture amongst
ourselves, and what do we find? We find the farmer’s
life one long struggle with the elements and against the
disasters resulting from them. True, he manages to live,
but often very badly. The weather is generally so unpropitious as to cause him, in a fit of despair—and always as
a last resource—to join with his Church, and take part in
offering up set petitions and special pleadings that God
will, for the sake of poor humanity in general, and himself
in particular, avert the calamitous results which would
follow a continuation or a fulfilment of what would appear
to be God’s present intentions.
It is quite clear that the majority of those who express
belief in “him who rules all things ”, and who talk much
of his providence—including his own ordained ministers—
do not always agree with him as to the wisdom and

�GOD.

\

33

humanity of the course he happens to be pursuing.
Indeed, bearing in mind their daily beggings and pray­
ings, it would be more correct to say they never agree.
Practically they have much more faith in the seasonable
and desirable weather which they know will facilitate the
growth of their crops or ripen them into maturity than
they have in the deity whom they inconsistently believe is
providentially blighting them. Practically, I say, they
prefer to have a big finger in their own providential pie.
They pretend that God is all-wise, but go on their bended
knees to the end that he may drop his all-wisdom, which
means ruin to them, and adopt theirs. That their petitions
are not heeded is quite certain. Nature sweeps right on.
She always prevails, the mutterings to an imaginary
“throne on high ” notwithstanding. The marvel to me is
that intellectual people should engage in such childish forms.1
It might not be altogether amiss in speaking of prayer
to note that one of the bishops (him of Wakefield) at the
late Manchester Congress, whilst professing very frequently
that he had no fear of law, was yet very much staggered
at its immutability. The tenor and aim of his entire
speech was to tone down what he called the “splendid
paper read by Mr. Momerie ” ; because it contained
“ certain words ” which struck him “ very forcibly ”, and
made him “feel a certain amount of doubt with regard
to them”. The “doubt”, or fear, as I think it should be
called, is fully explained in the following passage which
comes immediately after: “What I felt at the moment
was this—may not some of those who form this audience
go away from here and say: ‘ Why, then, should I pray ?
Why should I ask God to restore a friend from a bed of
sickness? Why should I ever join in the church’s prayers
for a blessing on the harvest and the like?’.” Common
sense echoes : Why indeed !
. The Bishop, in his further remarks, whilst still depre­
ciating the immutability of law, admits we cannot “alter”
the laws by which the universe is governed; but hastens
to point out that we can “interfere” with them. He
illustrates his meaning by asserting that we interfere with
the law of gravitation every time we pick up a stone and
1 See “ The Follies of the Lord’s Prayer Exposed
Publishing Company.

Freethought

�34

GOD.

throw it into the air, or catch it as it falls. This is of
course to keep law from barring the way to miracle and
the utility of prayer. But it is wide of the mark; because
if it means that miracles can happen, there can be neither
sense nor utility in showing that one law may counteract
another. And if it does not mean that miracles may
happen, it means (from the Bishop’s point of view)
nothing. AVhat the statement, taken as a whole, actually
does mean—whether his lordship intended it so or not, is
another matter—is that, inasmuch as that law, as applied
to nature, is unalterable, but can be interfered (!) with;
therefore man, by means of prayer, can induce immutable
God to interfere with what he has decreed to be un­
alterable! Poor Bishop of Wakefield. But it is only
another and a very weak edition of the Bev. Octavious
Walton’s “Swallowed Miracle”; wherein that philosophic
divine childishly contends that because there are other
laws, which, under given circumstances counterbalance
that of gravitation; therefore miracles are occurring every
moment of time ! The law of gravitation seems quite a
favorite sugar-stick to suck, with these clerical nincompoops.
Albeit, they do their sucking prayerfully; but they are
sure to suck it at the wrong end.
It would appear, so far, from this right rev. gentleman’s
utterances, that he holds law to be good all the while you
hold that it can be annulled by God, at the will or whim of
his creatures. He fears that if its immutability be but
once admitted, the efficacy of prayer is done for. He would
seem to recommend just enough law; but not too much.
Judging, however, by another passage in his speech, he
would appear to go even farther still, and throw law
entirely to the dogs; for he says: “I am not content to
accept that view of answers to prayer which tells us that
God may move the spirit of man to act upon outward
things by which he is surrounded; I say I want something
more direct.” If man is not going to act upon the things
by which he is surrounded, what is he going to act upon ?
It is evident that nothing less than the total cessation or
reversion of law will satisfy his lordship. But he is a
curious and quite an amusing description of Bishop. He
concludes his remarks by saying he believes that “he ”—
God—“governs and directs his own laws, and that the
whole world everywhere is bound with gold chains about

�GOD.

35

his feet”. By governing and controlling his own laws, I
presume he means that God decrees when fire shall burn
—or, as one of his colleagues puts it—“hurt,” and when
it shall not; and when water shall be wet, and when it
shall not; and also when man shall have too much of one,
or both; or not enough of either, as God may see fit—
always subject of course to the superior wisdom and
control of man, as exemplified by prayer.
I think there was an error of about 300 years made in
the date of this particular Bishop’s birth. He is living in
the wrong age.
With regard to the “world everywhere ” being chained
with gold chain about God’s feet: should I spoil the great
sublimity of the metaphor if I suggested brass or nickel
silver as being good material for the chain ? and that a
whole string of worlds chained about his neck would not
look amiss as a necklace, and that perhaps two fine large
planets would come in very well as droppers to his ear­
rings ? I can appreciate a truly sublime or beautiful
metaphor, thought, or figure of speech, as such, even
though it embody an idea to which I demui’; but to talk
of binding the world everywhere with gold chain to the feet
of a footless ghost, with a view, as I take it, of teaching
that natural law may be effaced or reversed by means of
man’s supplications—for that is the Bishop’s great con­
tention—is not to be sublime, but ridiculous. Clerical
inanity is a better term for such nonsense.
Speaking of prayer, and as an example of the mode in
which it is made use of, and, principally as an example of
its always non-success, I will for a moment direct attention
to an incident of the kind which has, whilst I write, been
forced upon my notice. When I say tho always non-success
of prayer, I mean that the happenings would have occurred
whether the petitions wore offered up or not; and that
whether they seem to be propitious or otherwise, they
have no reference whatever to the prayer. But beyond
that, it is really remarkable how the hopes of tho prayerful,
who of course hold their hopes to bo founded upon the
direct promises of him to whom they pray, are continually
falsified by daily events. I like to place these every-day
facts before the notice of my readers, bocause, being
indisputable, they most effectually answer and expose the
sacerdotal pretence which I hold to be so abominable and

�36

GOD.

so transparent. The wild Indian, who, whilst offering­
incantations to the Great Spirit, patiently shooting arrow
after arrow into the clouds, till one floats and bursts over
his village, is not more foolish nor arrogant, and I might
add cunning, in claiming the result as being due to the
strength of his medicine, than is the mitred and tinselled
prelate, who offers up his incantations and mutterings,
and claims the ordinary and inevitable happenings of
nature as the result of his particular action. Indeed I find
it difficult to believe that thinking and intelligent men do
believe that there is a power of any kind waiting to fashion
his, or its, actions upon the supplications and cravings of this,
that, or the other people, or sect, or clan: the desires being
mostly in contradiction and at variance one with another.
I scout such an idea as being too absurd for serious argu­
ment. But to go to the case mentioned; and in which
case, for the complete failure of the prayers, I will not ask
belief in my own words, but will give evidence out of the
mouths of Christians themselves. The paper I shall
principally quote is in no sense favorable to unorthodox
views, but is the recognised political organ of the Catholic
Church in the country (Ireland) in which it is published.
During the latter portion of the summer of 1888, and
far into the autumn, the weather had been extremely wet
and cold; continuous rain, with frequent very heavy down­
falls, had prevailed. AVe were getting cold soaking rain
instead of genial sunshine. Great complaints and murmurings were heard on all sides, and general fears were
entertained that we should have a bad harvest with all its
dire results. In a word, and from a Christian Theist’s
point of view, God, nothwithstanding his all-wisdom, and
the perfection of his design, was going wrong: he was
rotting with excess of cold moisture, what his humble
subjects presumed to think he should have been browning
and ripening with heat. In this extremity my Lord Bishop
of Dublin, the Most Bev. Dr. Walsh, in the interests of
his faithful flock, came to the. rescue,1 and ordered special
1 lie came to their rescue upon a more important occasion—that of
their eSort to obtain self-government, but completely changed front,
directly his master, the Pope, spoke. What was political at once
became non-political in the Doctor's mouth. Only some two or three
dared openly allude to this ; the majority, including the National
Press—notably the Freeman—belauded him for the shuffle.

�GOD.

37

prayers for fine weather to be said throughout his diocese.
The prayers, as a matter of course, were of the usual
orthodox type. The petitioners were made to crawl into the
presence of their supposed offended tormentor by admitting,
as I think in grave satire, their complete unworthiness ;
and then craving as a favor that he might see fit to
change his mind by removing the kind of weather he was
putting upon them, and replacing it with the kind they
required ; and finally telling him not to mind what they
were asking, but to do as he thought best. What he did
think best, shall be told by the daily papers.
There are always three cardinal points which must be
existent in your orthodox petitioner; his total degradation
and unworthiness, his strong sense of what he considers
essential to his well-being, and his desire to obtain it; and
his total lack of the sense of the ludicrous, as displayed in
his telling God not to do as he is asked, but as he chooses.
What God really chose to do upon this particular occasion,
although quite usual, forms a very amusing and instructive
comment upon the petition itself, and upon special prayers
in general.
The announcement of the order for saying these special
prayers, I take from the Freeman’s Journal of August 11th,
1888, as follows :
“His Grace the Archbishop and the Weather.—In
consequence of the continued unsettled state of the weather,
and the precarious condition of the crops, his Grace the Arch­
bishop of Dublin has issued directions to the clergy of his
diocese for the saying of special prayers in the Mass for a
favorable change. The prayers to be said from and after
to-morrow, till further notice.”
The weather upon that particular Sunday, and for hours
after the offering up of the special prayers, was perhaps
the worst we had yet experienced. Possibly it took some
little time to duly receive and consider the humble petition.
However that may have been, there was no improvement,
“no favorable change”; indeed matters became very
much worse. But the papers evidently held on as long as
they could in the hope that they would be able to score a
victory for the Archbishop. At length the editorial
patience of one, the Evening Telegraph of August 20th,
gave way ; the following item of news being the cause :
“Yesterday’s rain and storm. — A heavy rainfall took

�38

GOD.

place in many parts of Ireland yesterday. In West Cork much
damage is reported to have been caused to the grain and potato'
crops. The potatoes are in places affected with the blight.”
It would have been more correct to have said that it had
scarcely ceased to rain since the offering up of the prayers ;
but it is perhaps near enough. The same paper of four
days later, in referring to further storms said :
“ Great damage (says a telegram this afternoon) has been
caused in the lower Shannon valley by the heavy rains of
Tuesday. Hundreds'of tons of hay have been carried into the
river, and turf has been carried long distances. The corn crop
is lost. The potato crop is injured, and many roads are torn
up.”
The prayers were being answered very tardily ; or were
being answered in a reverse direction to that prayed for.
The Freeman's Journal of August 28th, under the heading
of “ The Rain and the Crops ”, gave a list of woes resulting
from the former, which came in from nearly all quarters,
and from which I will give a few quotations :
“ Kilrush, Monday.-—Such a destructive deluge of rain
has not been witnessed in West Clare for a quarter of a century,
as that experienced last night. All the rivers have inundated
the country around, and large quantities of hay in meadow
cocks have been carried seaward. In low lying districts the
houses have been flooded, and many were in danger of falling.
The oat and wheat crops have been laid in vast tracts. The
amount of damage caused by last night’s continued downpour
is incalculable in the country, as testified by various reports
to-day.”
Surely there could not have been one single grain of
faith amongst the hundreds of thousands of petitioners—
including the Archbishop himself-—or their prayers would
not have produced such lamentable results. But tho
accounts from all parts are the same.
“ Navan, Monday.—The prospects of a good or middling
harvest are again darkened by the incessant rains. All work
has been retarded.”
“ Castlewhelan, Monday.—The severe weather of the past
week has exercised a most dispiriting effect on the harvesting
prospects in the large districts of the County Down, of which
this town is the centre. Great fears are entertained for the
potato crops. The tubers, which are in abundance, remain still
very soft; and now reports from all sides signify that the spots-

�GOD.

39

which so surely indicate the approach of disease to the germ
have made their appearance,” etc. Sorrow is then expressed
for the partial failure of the oat, wheat, and flax crops.
“F-ERMOY, Monday.—-The hopes which were entertained here
some time ago of a bountiful harvest are now almost completely
blasted in consequence of the late incessant rains which have
fallen with the most destructive results to almost every descrip­
tion of growing crops.” [This is certainly a trifle unco after
the Archbishop’s special prayers for their safety.] “The mis­
chief done since last Sunday is incalculable, and should there
be a continuance of the present unsettled state of the weather
the consequences will be disastrous to the farmers of the dis­
trict,” etc.
After giving a similar dismal account from Newry and
Banbridge, the list for that day closes with the following:
“ Lokgford.—-There can no longer be a doubt on the subject
that the crops in this county are a complete failure owing to
the recent rains. Every day for the last month [italics mine]
there have fallen heavy showers completely paralysing the
farmer’s efforts to save ’his crops. Turf, hay, and oats are all
bad. The potatoes, too, are failing rapidly. Nothing could
be much worse looking than the existing prospect.”
In reference to the above, it may be remarked that the
“showers” must have been “heavy” indeed to have
completely paralysed the farmers’ efforts for a whole
month. But be it noted that “the past month” spoken
of comprises at least three weeks which had elapsed since
His Grace’s special prayers were muttered ; and yet he
actually had the audacity to claim that his prayers were
answered !
This list of woes collected together for me by Christian
and God-fearing journalists (?) may be taken as a kind
of supplement to my own remarks upon the work of the
ejements, as illustrating the general unfitness of things.
Now, it will not be wondered at, after the above
leugthened spell of disastrous work done by the weather,
flat it did eventually and in natural course change for the
better. But what did this astute Archbishop do ? Did
he admit that he had ordered his special prayers just one
month too soon for an immediate response ? Not at all.
D:d he candidly admit that from beginning to end they
were a total failure ? Nothing of the kind. Then what
dil he do ? Why he actually insulted his God, and the
intellects (if they possessed any) of his flock, by ordering

�40

GOD.

fresh prayers—this time—of thanks to God for having
lent a favorable ear to their former ones, and so vouch­
safing them fine weather ! Thus imposing upon the ig­
norance and stupid credulity of his people, by making
clerical capital out of the ordinary workings of nature,
which if they, from his own stand-point, meant anything,
meant a complete failure. He asked that the rain might
cease, and the sun shine, in order that the crops might be
saved. The rain did not cease, the sun did not shine, and
the crops were not saved. Upon the showing of his own
people the destruction was general. Whereupon he
orders these same people—I should dearly like to call
them geese—to thank God for not destroying these very
crops I This of course is priest-like. These are the tricks
and trade devices of the priest’s calling; they are what
he lives by. But what can be said—how infantile, nay,
imbecile—or, to be orthodox, truly child-like—must those
be who kneel and pray and smite their breasts, making
offerings and crying “Amen” to such transparent chic­
anery.
I was, previous to giving the foregoing Christian evi­
dence against Christian Theism, dwelling upon the frequent
unfitness of the weather for the work it is insisted it was
designed to perform ; and will now in continuation of that
idea offer some further remarks, taking it up at the point
at which I broke off.
Now, it frequently happens that in spite of the prayers
(of the efficacy of which we have just had an example)
and all the care and precaution a farmer can bestow upon his
lands, his crops are blighted by unseasonable weather, by cold
winds, storms, droughts, hail and frost; and thus a who.e
year’s toil, expenditure, and anxiety is sacrificed. At
times, the failure of crops—often a particular crop which
forms the main subsistence of a people, or section of a
people—is so complete as to leave them without fool;
and gaunt famine with its hideous train of horrors stalks
through the land. In what way, I must continue to ask,
does all this show perfect order and design? Why the
best kept garden you meet with may become a mass of
blight and pest, the attention bestowed upon it notwith­
standing. You will see a rose tree grow and bud forth
almost into flower, and wake up some morning to find it
blighted by the atmosphere, or covered with vermin; )r,

�GOD.

41

perhaps the centres of the yet unopened blooms become
cradles for destructive insects. (“ The worm i’ the bud”,
taken in the wide sense, is no mere poetic figure, as those
who cultivate and live by the land know to their dear cost.)
The same can be said of perhaps every plant that grows.
Your cabbages will be literally riddled and eaten to the
bare stalks immediately the larvse deposited by the butter­
flies assume the caterpillar form. What nature, aided by
science and labor does to-day, she undoes to-morrow.
Entire orchards of fruit, gardens of hops, fields of corn,
potatoes, hay, etc., are yearly sacrificed to the elements.
And yet all this means perfect and exquisite design on the
part of a maker ! What it really does mean is simply that
nature is as we find her, and that there is no maker in the
case. All-wisdom and all-power, could not result in failure,
nor in disaster sometimes so hideous as to curdle the blood
as the tale is told.
Turning to man himself, can he, taken for all in all, be
considered to show evidence of having had a perfect
maker1 ? Is he is in any sense the work of perfection ?
For his own physical perfection, let the hospitals,
asylums, and houses for incurables all over the world
speak. For his mental and moral perfection, his doings
as recorded in history must answer. The penal settle­
ments and gaols of to-day must also give their evidence.
It is held that God made man in his own image, and,
curiously enough, it is man’s mind, or spirit, as it is
termed—which is imageless—which is held to be so made.
But that by the way. It follows that, either God himself
was a depraved pattern, or he blasted man after the
making. Indeed the latter is claimed to be the true solu­
tion. If I might be allowed to judge of “ God the
Father” by applying to him one of the standards claimed
as emanating from “God the Son”, anent judging the
tree by its fruit—more especially if man be the depraved
wretch Christian theists contend he is—I should have to
come to the conclusion that the tree in question was a
most corrupt and imperfect one.
I suppose there is not one single human being, sound
1 When I speak of man as having had a maker, I do so in the sense
generally accepted by Christians, and therefore the statement itself,
and any observations made upon it do not necessarily apply to those
Theists who believe otherwise.

�42

GOD.

in body and mind, brought into the world in a century,
though there are many millions of defective ones. Take
for example—and they are but a small item in the general
failure—the deaf mutes, the blind, and the idiotic from
birth. I suppose it would fill a fair-sized volume simply
to enumerate all the diseases peculiar to man. Those
peculiar to children alone are something appalling.
Take the average duration of life as a test of the
design argument. It is estimated that of all who are
born, one-fifth die within a year after birth, and onethird before the completion of the fifth yeai'; whilst
one half do not reach seventeen years ; and only six per
cent reach seventy-five years. So that, whilst one-fifth go
to the grave before they can be said to be well into the
world, one half never reach the age of maturity, and only
in every hundred reach what has been foolishly called
“ man’s allotted time ” I I think comment upon these
crushing figures is superfluous. I will but add that these
premature deaths are brought about, for the most part,
by painful, lingering, and dreary process ; and sometimes
by such shocking mutilations as we have previously
glanced at. And if you take the Christian theory, in
addition to his natural woes, every human being that ever
came into the world, or ever will come into it—-save the
first pair, who were themselves so defective as to succumb
at the first test—is literally damned with a soul whose
natural (i.e., unnatural) corruption is, upon the same
authority, certain to carry the vast majority into eternal
suffering.1
Man, like all other portions of the universe, is a mix­
ture of good and evil. He has noble parts and degrading
passions, high aims and selfish fears, hates and jealousies.
He is capable of the highest deeds of known right and
self-sacrifice, and of the lowest deeds of cunning and
cowardice. He is capable of experiencing the highest
pleasure and the deepest woe. Man was not put upon
the earth cut and dried. His progress from savagery to
civilisation has been long and painful. And his further
progression onward and upward must needs partake of
1 It is explained by the Roman Church, that the soul is originally
pure, but becomes corrupted the moment it fuses with the body. I
claim that, whether the body blasts the soul, or the soul the body,
the result is still the same.

�GOD.

43

the same tedious nature. The evolution of man, from the
lowest to the highest type—without going further down
in the scale than man himself—does not argue for a
perfect maker. Man’s existence is one long struggle to
free himself from his grosser nature; and to develop into
a higher state. If it is contended that he had an Almighty
maker, in the sense in which the phrase is commonly
applied, then I am justified in asking why he should have
been made of such base material, and beset with such
untoward conditions. His maker, being Almighty, could
have made man upon any other plan, or with any set of
conditions, that he saw fit. Indeed, it is contended that
God did make man upon such conditions as he saw fit;
and behold the result!
I hold that man’s weaknesses, his infirmities, his
passions and sufferings—sometimes caused by himself,
sometimes by others, and sometimes inherited in spite of
himself—do not point to an intelligent, a just, and an
almighty maker. A child born blind, or lame, or covered
with some loathsome disease, would show the maker either
to be impotent or a monster. A perfect creator would not
blast what he had created with imperfections most shock­
ing. And I will push my contention to man’s passions;
because God must be held responsible for the results of
his own work : especially when he is accredited with
having been cognisant of those results when he began it.
. Man is bound to hold man responsible to man, for his
right doing : hence the existence of courts of law and
justice throughout the civilised world. But if you are to
hold to the doctrine of a personal all-powerful maker and
superintender—especially the latter—of the world, you are
bound to lay to his charge the sorrow and suffering of all
living creatures, including man. And with regard to him,
I will add, sin likewise. As I have said, God must be
held, responsible for his own work. He is, from the
Theistic point of view, the primary mover, maker, and
first cause; or he is nothing. He either could not, or
would not, order it otherwise; and in either case it is
difficult to recognise the God-ship.
It is—and that most assuredly from what I will call the
God-maker’s point of view^-somewhat idle to talk of man
bringing all the misery upon himself ; that he knows
right from wrong, etc. That contention certainly cannot

�44

GOD.

apply to those who are born into the world with bodies
unfit for life, and in such manner and conditions as must
necessarily render their lives a grievious burden. Nor
will it apply to the innocent victims of those who do
wrong. Indeed it is inapplicable to four-fifths of the
wrong and misery endured by man—not to mention again
that endured by the lower order of animals. In fact, if
the all-ruling argument be brought in, it cannot apply
at all; else, where the «A-ruling ?
It must also be borne in mind that man does not always
know right from wrong. He frequently does the most
criminal things under the impression that he is doing
right. The conscience standard, or test of right and
wrong, which is generally put forward by Christian apolo­
gists is not necessarily a true one. In a vast number of
cases it is no test at all. Conscience can only be a test of
right, in the sense that it is right to do what one believes
to be so ; but it is no test as to whether the thing done is
right or wrong. The truth or falsity of positions, theories,
and acts, must rest upon evidence, upon facts and con­
siderations in connexion with themselves; and not upon
what a number of persons — or, rather, each individual
person, three parts of whom may be quite uninformed—
might conscientiously think or believe about them. One
man’s conscience will acquit him of doing things at which
another’s revolts. In Africa, a man’s conscience will acquit
him of sacrificing his brother man to the Fetish. In the
middle ages the highest consciences in the Christian world
sanctioned the burning alive of those whose consciences
forced them to differ from their executioners. Till recently,
the Christian conscience, even in Great Britain, sanctioned
upon Bible authority the burning of unhappy enthusiasts
or half-witted creatures as witches.1 And to-day, the
Christian will sanction the outlawry of the Atheist-—right
or wrong-—as per conscience. Conscience, to a far greater
extent than is usually admitted by those who urge it as a
1 At the present time, as a rule, the Christian advocate’s conscience
will not permit him to include the Bible a,s part of his creed. “ Bible
smashers” have doubtless had much to do in shaping the modern
Christian conscience. It is now a' matter of history that Christian
legislators have, under the guidance of the “ Infidel Advocate ”, con­
scientiously passed into law what they but yesterday conscientiously
affirmed would insult their maker and bring ruin to their country.

�GOD.

45

standard, is only another name for intelligence, and must
always depend upon circumstances : upon creed, birth,
and surroundings.1 God must not, therefore, under the
plea of conscience, be freed from the consequences (which
he fore-knew) of what he has created; and which from
their very nature proclaim that he is not good and
omnipotent.
Some such ideas and considerations have doubtless been
in the minds of peoples at all times. The human race have
at all periods recognised the fact of the existence, in many
shapes, of good and evil; hence their many Gods, some
good and some bad.
The Christian has dethroned
and banished all the Gods but one, which he holds to be
the Z/w God. But he has balanced the case by inventing
the devil, who is a kind of concentrated essence of all the
old and bad Gods squeezed into one; and is made to do
duty for what I will call the black side of “ Creation”.
All the shortcomings, slips, and can’t-help-its of the good
or white God are saddled upon the black one—whose
presumed existence is thought to make that of his rival
more feasible.
The existence or non-existence of the devil may be
thought to be somewhat outside the question; but I
venture to introduce his sable majesty entirely upon the
authority of his friends—indeed I might say his patentees
—who have, I believe, not intentionally made him
co-equal, and frequently more than co-equal, with his
white brother in the management of the world. By far
the largest number, in fact by nearly all Theists, he
(the devil), or something equal to him, is held to be a
necessary antithesis to God proper. You see God is greatly
hampered : all over the world, at all times, he has been
heavily weighted, either by devils or devil, in some shape
or guise, which indeed is not to be wondered at; for,
taking a Bible and a Christian view, and, I think I would
be justified in saying, a Theistic view generally, he has
only himself to thank, because if he is the beginning, the
author and creator of all things, he is the author and creator
of the evils these devils and devil-Gods personify. Indeed
1 I think a better definition for conscience than the usually accepted
one, would be : The sense.of approval or sanction which we accord
or withhold to our actions.

�46

GOD.

the existence of evil is so patent to all as to have become
proverbial, and amongst us finds expression in such sayings
as : “ There is never a good without an evil ” ; and vice
versa. Why Giod does not see fit to uncreate the source of
evil—if he can do so without uncreating himself—is of
course beyond our ken.
Before finally quitting the design argument I will for
a moment or two longer dwell upon this personification
of evil, or rather, upon some of his doings as chronicled in
God’s book. I feel justified in doing so, because the
remarks I am about to make have direct reference to what
Christian and Jew alike assert God to have performed and
suffered, whilst working out what (under God) for many
centuries was held to be the very beginning of the work
of creation, but which is now held by Christians (of course
still under God) to be any period or stage of the work
which Science and Infidelity may ascribe to it. And I
would here submit that those who hold to a belief in the
doctrine of eternal punishment, ought to be the last to
dabble in the design idea.
According, then, to the opening chapters of the Bible,
the Almighty began his work in what may be termed the
Garden-of-Eden fashion, but finished it—well, very much
otherwise. Heaven will answer as denoting the beginning,
but Hell is the word which applies to the ending. God
had no sooner completed his work and blessed it, and
pronounced all things to be good, when, by the superior
cunning of a reptile—made by his own hands—he found
his design working so badly that he had at once to blast
everything he had made, and to introduce pain, labor,
thorns, thistles, disease, and death—not only for man, but
for beasts likewise. Thus Omniscience and Immutability
succumbed at the first bite of the apple. The serpent
obliterated Paradise, and deprived Omnipotence of its
meaning. And bear in mind the weak argument as to
free will does not affect the question—except in a detri­
mental sense—of an Omniscient designer. If there be any
truth in the theory, you are bound to believe that the
serpent was designed to beguile the woman and so damn
mankind, and this, whilst adding nothing in the shape of
perfection to the general muddle, simply converts your
God into worse than a devil.
According to the prevailing Christian belief—certainly

�GOD.

47

the Roman Catholic belief—God created the world as a
means of replacing those angels who were expelled from
heaven for disobedience and rebellion; and the result,
according to the same authority, is simply becoming an
overflowing hell. God thought by means of this world
to recruit his celestial army, but the devil stole his recruits
before they were yet ripe, and made fuel of them to feed
his eternal stew-pan. Talk of design : it is really a worse
case than that of the painter who was not sure till he had
finished his picture whether it would turn out to be a
“ cow in the meadow ” or a “ ship in a storm ” ! If I am
asked for a justification for these remarks, I refer my
interrogator to the Bible account of the transaction, in
which he will see how the serpent, getting his own way in
the matter of Eve and the forbidden fruit, put God to
another and most disastrous shift—i.e., damning creation,
followed, if you will, by a confessedly futile scheme of
salvation.
If it were not so far away from my immediate subject, I
should like to go into the question as to where the Serpent’s
great wisdom came from ; and whether he had already
stolen a few apples upon his own account ? However that
may have been, God took summary vengeance upon him,
and at once either conjured or chopped off his legs, and
made him go upon his belly—although I presume he
was under the necessity of supplying him with a new
set of muscles to enable him to get along in his
new and strange method of locomotion. Or, has he—
the serpent—to some extent proved the truth of evolution
by acquiring for himself these organs since his fall ?
But what a childish fable for grown people to hold as
God’s truth.
Of course these observations are not founded upon any­
thing better than the teachings and dogmas of men who
hold in various ways the position I am attacking. But in
such an enquiry as this, the things said for God, and of
God, by those who maintain his existence, are fair matters
for comment. And this applies to many other comments
in this pamphlet.
I have before me a scrap of what I take to be a portion
of a sermon upon the canonisation of St. Alphonsus
Rodriguez, in which the following passage appears. My
excuse for giving it is that it applies to God, inasmuch as

�48

GOD.

it shows God’s method, or one of his methods, of utilising'
defunct saints :
“ They ” (saints in general) “were a shield of protection not
only for those who invoked them, but also, through the super­
abounding mercy of God, even to those who were ignorant of
their very names. Just as a range of mountains in the distance
frequently breaks the violence of the elements, so do the accu­
mulated merits of the saints act as a barrier against the fury of
God’s vengeance, shielding even the unworthy from his wrath”,
etc.
Now this, divested of its oratorical and sacerdotal coloring,
means that one of God’s occupations is to providentially
raise up barriers in the shape of departed saints, against
his own wrath, so as to prevent himself from taking as
much vengeance as he otherwise would upon the beings he
has providentially created. What a dreadful character he
most assuredly would be if he were let alone—or rather, if
he let himself alone I Just imagine mountains of buffers
against the “fury of God’s vengeance” in the shape of
defunct saints I Under the circumstances mentioned, one
can scarcely help wondering how heaven can really be
heaven to them. Think of the picture here presented.
Shoals of departed saints dwelling in perfect bliss, but
nevertheless perpetually on the watch, both, in heaven and
out of it, so as to be ready at any instant to throw them­
selves between God’s fury and his intended victims. I
don’t think I should care to be a saint under the circum­
stances. But the saints were ever a queer lot, and it is
possible their work in the next world is quite as unco1
as in this. If we are to believe those who are authorised
to speak for them, they are, though dead, still used as a
kind of supernatural cement to patch up the design which
they preached, but which I nevertheless think they marred
when in the flesh.
It has just dawned upon me that possibly I have failed
to interpret aright the meaning of this highly-colored
statement of supernatural-natural nonsense and incredi­
bility ; which indeed would be excusable. It is possible
that it is not the saints’ bodies which we are to understand
as acting as barriers and buffers, but their merits. These
merits would in that case stand in the same relationship to
God’s wrath and vengeance as the mountains do to the
fury of the elements, and thus prevent him, as I before

�GOD.

49

remarked, from doing such dire and dreadful things as he
■otherwise would do. He spends the fury of his vengeance
upon these mountains of virtues—after the manner of the
elements—rather than upon those who (presumably) de­
serve it!
There is a most curious theological fact—it could only be
a fact theologically—peeping out from behind this mountain
■of sacerdotal nonsense, i.e., that God is so mighty, and so
wonderful as to be able to suffer his power and his inten­
tions to be broken and scattered as are the elements
against mountains which successfully withstand their force,
and disperse them; without for an instant lessening his
omnipotence or his immutability. What a very wonderful
God these nineteenth century Christians must have !
The observations I am now about to make, although not
perhaps strictly pertinent to the subject, are yet bearing
upon it, being still in reference to the God question. I
make them with great respect, and with much diffidence:
respect for the opinions of those who, from their longer
and closer application to the question and better means of
studying it, are more capable of forming a correct opinion
than myself; and diffidence, because I know the conclusion
at which I have arrived is at variance with that opinion.
Yet having arrived at it, I must needs express myself.
But I do so in the spirit of enquiry, and because what I
shall put forward seem to me to be real difficulties. If I
should appear dogmatic, or wanting in respect for greater
thinkers, it will be by reason of experiencing a difficulty
in finding a method of conveying the thoughts I wish to
express. And I ask Christians to apply these remarks, in
so far as they are able, to what has preceded them (what
immediately follows does not touch them1); for, if in
arguing this subject I have not shown enough respect for
their feelings, have spoken harshly or irreverently of their
accepted doctrines and dogmas, I desire to say that I have
not intended to be wittingly offensive; although I will
confess I have not endeavored to hide feelings of con­
tempt for certain beliefs and ideas which appeared to be
contemptible as they came before my mind. This I could
not avoid; it were false to act otherwise. And I must
1 This has reference to the argument which I am about to venture
upon, and not to the remarks I am now making.

�50

GOD.

also admit that I do not feel in any way bound to be
extremely tender with the doctrine of Christianity, as a
doctrine, and taken as a whole. Some things which have
happened, and which show even at this day a dangerous
smouldering of the awful Smithfield fires, have made a
deep impression upon me. To travel no further than
three of the foremost English Freethinkers of to-day: (a)
Mrs. Annie Besant was, by process of Christian law,
ruthlessly separated from all a woman holds dear, and
cast without means upon the world, because she, being a
Christian minister’s wife, dared to think, and was not
hypocrite enough to hide her conclusions, (#) Later on
Christian legislators actually endeavored to prevent her
and her fellow-students, the Misses Bradlaugh, from
teaching Science, pure and simple, to their fellow beings.
(0) Charles Bradlaugh was persistently treated with insult
and contumely, the sanctity of his person was outraged,
and he was robbed of his legitimate status as a citizen and
duly elected representative of the people, and all but
ruined—the struggle continuing for six years—by a Chris­
tian House of Parliament, because he was an avowed
Atheist.1
Mr. G. W. Foote, in company with Mr. W. J. Ramsey,
was incarcerated in a felon’s gaol, treated as a criminal,
and made to suffer all the indignities of a convicted rogue
and thief, or perjurer, because he would not belie his
sense of right and liberty in matters of freedom of
thought.
Christians, now as ever, trample on those who differ
from them, and I do confess there is that within me which
will not permit me to kiss the hand that smites me; nor
lick the foot which spurns and kicks me. Christians
profess to do these things ; but their practice belies their
professions. For my own part, until I am allowed toexist upon equal terms in all respects, I will fight. I will
not prostrate my individuality before the Christian Jug­
gernaut, and say : “ Trample out my existence, I am only
1 I am happy to know that a vast number of Christians have since
joined with others in contributing to clear off the debt incurred by
above six years’ struggle. Nevertheless Christians did the thing I
complain of in the name of Christianity. Any other man than
Charles Bradlaugh would scarcely have survived to afford the con­
science-mongers an opportunity of thus easing their consciences.

�GOD.

51

an infidel ” ; but will, if need be, take my “ tomahawk”,
which a not altogether unfriendly critic has put into my
hand, and, striking right and left, hope it may never
alight upon the head of a friend, nor miss that of an
enemy.
Having said thus much, because I thought the occasion
opportune, I will proceed with the remarks to which I
have referred.
In this paper I have said that God is not, nor could he
be. . And it is upon the wisdom or unwisdom of thus
distinctly denying the existence of God, that I wish to
make a few observations.
I believe it is held by all Atheists—no matter how it is
put—that God does not exist. And it is true that the
whole tone and meaning of this paper is a denial of his
existence.. And so in reality are all Atheistic writings.
But I think I see very marked signs of what may be
considered a decay of this robust and thorough Atheism.
Leading Freethinkers, it would appear do not now take
up this position, but what is considered the safer and more
moderate one of Agnosticism ; which would seem to mean
that man does not know God. I believe it is also taken to
mean that, constituted as man is, he cannot know him;
and that therefore he should neither affirm nor deny his
existence. I am only now putting that portion of Agnos­
ticism which applies directly to God, as contrasted with
Atheism, which certainly does deny his existence. Mr.
Laing, as I understand him, takes the above view of
Agnosticism; for, in his now famous “articles1 of the
Agnostic creed and reasons for them ”, he holds that, if we
cannot prove an affirmative respecting the mystery of a
first cause, and a personal God; equally, we cannot prove
a negative; and adds: “There may be anything in the
Unknowable ”. But he qualifies this statement by further
saying: “Any guess at it which is inconsistent with what
we really do know, stands, ipso facto, condemned”. I
would here remark that the qualification—certainly for all
practical purposes—goes very near to, if not quite, annull­
ing the statement. But he further holds that if the
existence of such places as heaven and hell (using them of
1 Those which he drew up at the request of the Right Hon. W. E.
Gladstone.

�52

GOD.

course to illustrate the idea he is expounding) be asserted
in a general way, without attempt at definition, the pos­
sibility of the correctness of the assertion should be
admitted. Well but, if anything and everything is possible
in the Unknowable, is it possible that there may exist
an uncaused cause of all things ? If it, as well as the
existence of (I presume) a soul, of heaven, hell, etc.,—
which be it remembered, those who believe in them, do so
on faith, not professing to prove them—is possible, is not
three parts of the Christian Theists’ position conceded ?
It would however appear to me, reasoning from Mr.
Laing’s position, that although anything may be possible
in the Unknowable, yet any statement concerning it which
is inconsistent with ascertained facts stands condemned,
the possibility of the existence of God stands condemned.
If anything which is inconsistent with what we really
know stands, ipso facto, condemned; then the idea of a
beginning, the existence of an uncaused cause—i.e., God
—stands so condemned. And it follows naturally, that a
term which embodies that meaning (viz., that what cannot
be is not) is more logical than one which either admits of
the possibility of the impossible, or evades the direct
issue.
The position created by Agnosticism, as put by Mr.
Laing—and it is the generally accepted one1—on the face
of it, not only appears contradictory but unnecessary. One
would seem to have to accept the existence of God—or five
thousand Gods for the matter of that—as possible, till
tested by the only means we have of testing it, when it is,
as a mere matter of course, to be held impossible; the
non-possibility actually and practically, and also curiously,
forming a part of the Agnostic position. In theory it
grants the possibility of the existence of God, in practice
it denies it.
Again, if Agnosticism permits one to declare impossible
that which, if tested and found to be so by the ordinary
methods of reasoning aided by what we really know, then
it is, so far Atheism : because the Atheist does but say
what is possible or impossible, judged by what is cognis­
1 I notice that “D” (of the National Reformer) takes exception to
the idea of Agnosticism being a creed, hut I do not think that affects
the general view of Agnosticism as in reference to God.

�GOD.

53

able, by what is really known, he could do no other. Thus
Agnosticism would seem superfluous. At best it can but
be (as I think) a something to suit the extreme palate of
the—I would almost say—over-logical epicure; a kind of
luxury for the hair-splitter, the hypercritic who will not,
physically speaking, say that what cannot be, is not, but
who will, in order to escape the mere suspicion of illogical­
ness, drop his physical condition to admit the possibility
of something about the Unknowable ; although that admis­
sion involves the possibility—the may-be of propositions
superbly ridiculous.
Agnosticism would seem to me to be Atheism, plus the
possibility of what both practically say is impossible.1
It would appear to me that what is unknowable is not.
Hence the superfluity of Agnosticism. It is possible there
may be some points and niceties about it which pass my
comprehension, but of this I feel convinced, there are some
very serious difficulties in its way. If you hold that all
things are possible in what is termed the Unknowable, an
individual may—as indeed is done—assert the most extra­
ordinary rubbish imaginable, and knock you down with
what I will call the Agnostic Closure : “ How can you
prove to the contrary? ” Of course one could shake one’s
head, and venture a doubtful smile, and even go to the
extreme of saying the thing is very improbable ; but the
closure will come in again with quite as much force against
1 R. Lewins, M.D., in a letter to the Agnostic Journal (J March 30th,
remarks: “I cannot see the difference—other than academical, over
which we might split hairs for ever—between Atheism and Agnostic­
ism. An Agnostic who doubts of God is certainly Godless, and
Atheism is no more.”
Whilst holding that Atheism is more definite and goes further than
Agnosticism, and therefore disagreeing with Dr. Lewins, I am
startled to find the Editor of the Agnostic Journal stating, by way of
reply, that “ ‘God’ is just the one fact of which the Agnostic is
assured. ‘ God ’, with the Agnostic, is the ontological and cosmic
basis and fens et origo, just as the ego is with Dr. Lewins.”
With great respect, I would remark that it would perhaps be
difficult to find a better definition of what God is to the Theist; and
if it be a correct one, Agnostics are something very like Theists, God
being the basis, fountain, and origin of both cults.
If we go on at this rate, and it be true that Agnosticism is the
better and more correct form of Atheism, we shall soon have Atheists
who believe in God.

�54

GOD.

improbable as it did against the impossible, when
used in reference to the Unknowable.
It is doubtless a wise and judicious proceeding to hold
a prisoner innocent till he is proven guilty.
But surely
it ought not to be necessary to hold that anything, no
matter how completely idiotic, if only stated in a general
way, is possible and might be tiue, because it is outside
the possibility of being tested. Of course I comprehend
the difficulty : I may be asked how I know it is foolish or
idiotic since I cannot test it: my reply is that the thing
spoken of simply is not, and hence the folly of holding
that it may be this, that, or the other. The whole idea
seems to be over and above and beyond reality—entirely
wide of the mark. It would appear to me that, practically,
no theory nor statement can be made or set up which shall
be completely outside or free from considerations which
are in connexion with the universe, or which are not based
upon what we know or is knowable. (Therefore Agnos­
ticism is out of court.) And in coining a word which
assumes that you can so speak or set up theories — or,
what is much the same thing, that assertions and theories
so set up may be true—you are but helping to obscure,
rather than to throw more light upon what is already
sufficiently difficult.
As far as I can comprehend Agnosticism, and its teach­
ings and bearings, I do not and never did like it. This
may look presumptuous on my part, possibly it is pre­
sumptuous ; but rightly or wrongly I cannot but regard it
as a kind of half-way house between Atheism and Theism.
I regard it as a reversion into the vicinity of the temples
we have deserted, and which (as I thought) we had got
to look upon as temples of myths and impossibilities. Of
course much depends upon the starting point. The Theist
becoming doubtful will possibly evolve into Agnosticism,
or the may-be stage; tiring of this, he will naturally evolve
further into Atheism, which says God is not. On the other
hand if the starting point be Atheism, or that the Atheist
has evolved from something else into Atheism, which says
no, and evolves from it into Agnosticism, which says
perhaps ; he will in all probability continue the evolution
till he arrives at Theism, which says yes.
Agnosticism being, as I have said, a half-way house
between the two extremes, there will at all times probably
the

�GOD.

55

be a few—possibly many, who will find shelter in it. It
will possibly form an asylum for the doubtful of Theism,
and the timid or hypercritical of Atheism. It may become
a common ground upon which the weary and wavering of
faith and the weary and wavering of no faith will for a
time find rest. But it is only a transition stage, being
neither yes nor no; and will only satisfy those whose
minds are not made up either way. It may be regarded
as a kind of intellectual landing stage for passengers who
are either going forward or returning, as the case may be.
I will endeavor to further explain myself, and to point
■out why I think an Atheist ought logically to be able to
say there is no God.
I was recently much struck by the similarity of Mrs,
Besant’s definition of Secularism in her debate with the
Bev. W. T. Lee, and the. definition of Agnosticism quoted
from the “New Oxford Dictionary of the English lan­
guage ”, by the Rev. H. Wace, D.D., in his paper read at
the late Church Congress at Manchester. It would appear
to me that this adoption of Agnosticism, and discarding of
Atheism, coupled with the hesitation which naturally
follows, of saying point blank there is no God, is not only
a very weak position, but goes a long way towards justi­
fying the boast made by many, that there is no living
person who really believes there is no God. Of course this
boast may be a very silly and unfounded one; but when
they see an actual avoidance of the direct denial by those
whose teachings and professions, if they mean anything,
mean that “ God” is not, they may, I think, be excused to
a very great extent in making it. If the case were reversed,
and if Christians and Theists generally, whilst holding and
teaching that God did exist, yet declined upon some kind
of logical (?) ground to plainly say so; we Atheists would,
I think, be much inclined to put our finger upon it as a
weak spot. We cannot, then, be surprised if they do a
similar thing. At the same time, I wish it to be borne in
mind that I would not relinquish a position, nor hesitate
in taking up a new one, simply because I thought it gave
the enemy a seeming advantage. I hold that a position
should be occupied by reason of its inherent strength and
logical soundness, altogether irrespective of side issues,
which may contain no principle.
The question then arises which is the most logical

�56

GOD.

position, that of declaring in direct fashion the ultimateend and meaning of your teaching, or of halting at
the last gate by refraining from making such direct
declaration ?
At the outset I would ask—and I think the main part
of the question hinges upon the answer given—why may
not an Atheist logically and in set terms declare what hisname implies-—nay, actually means, viz, one who disbelieves:
m the existence of God ? The Theist asserts there is a God.
Shall not the Atheist controvert that assertion ? Must he
remain dumb ? And if he does controvert it how shall he
do so without denying it ? And if he denies the proposi­
tion or assertion (which the Agnostic formula ‘ ‘ we do not
and cannot know him”, really, though lamely, does) does
he not in reality say “ there is no God ” ? If you venture
as far as denying the evidence of his existence, do you not
logically and actually deny that he exists, or do you mean
that, in spite of the evidence of his non-existence, perhaps
after all he does exist? Why is it rash—which the
hesitation denotes—to give an unequivocal verdict ? It
appears to me that it is really a matter of evidence; and I
do not quite see why, because it is a question of God, the
common and consequent result of investigation should not
be put into the usual yes or no, the same as in any other
enquiry. If the result of the investigation be that we
cannot form a decided opinion either way, and that we
must therefore give an open verdict, by all means give an
open one; but in that case we should not call ourelves
Atheists. But is that really the true position of Atheists of
to-day ? Is Atheism dead or deserted, and are those who
professed it on their road back to Theism ? I hold that
neither to affirm nor deny the existence of God is, not­
withstanding niceties of logic, virtually to admit the possi­
bility of his existence; which, taken in conjunction with
the genuine Atheistic contention that there is no room for
him in nature, becomes, to say the least, most contra­
dictory. If it be alleged that Agnosticism does not assume
the possibility of God’s existence in nature, but only in
supernature, i.e., the unknowable, I reply that you cannot
assume anything as to supernature. It is not; therefore
its God or Gods are not. If this position be not conceded
then the most far-fetched ravings as to supernature that
ever came from brain of madman must be held as possible.

�GOD.

57

you venture one whit further in the shape of denial
than the agnostically orthodox perhaps or may be, the
extinguisher is clapped upon you, and you are simply put
out, to the great delight of those who have faith, and who
do not hesitate to give direct form to what they hold to be
true.
I have said that the existence or non-existence of God is
a matter of evidence, and ought to be treated as such. And
that a man ought not to be held to be rash or illogical for
giving direct form to his verdict, or result of his investigation.
I presume a person who upon the evidence of his purse
declared it contained no money, would not be held to be
illogical or rash; but if he, adopting the Agnostic prin­
ciple, doubtfully declared he saw no evidence that it con­
tained money, but would not venture upon saying out­
right that it did not—thereby inferring that perhaps it
did, the evidence notwithstanding—he would go very near
being considered both rash and illogical.1 And bear in
mind that if this collateral inference is not to be drawn,
and if the statement is to be taken as shutting out all
possibility of it, I am entitled to ask in what consists the
wisdom of discarding the direct statement, and substi­
tuting an equivocal, or less direct one ? Where the use
in dropping one term and picking up another, which,
whilst being less direct, finally means the same thing?
If it does not mean the same thing, then it can only mean
one other thing: the possibility of the existence of God,
which, as I understand it, is a direct contradiction and
denial of Atheism.
Some years ago, Dr. E. B. Aveling advocated — or I
think I should be more correct in saying, he stated with
approval—that Darwin, in a conversation which he had
with him, advocated Agnosticism in preference to Atheism,
as being the safer course or term. This struck me at the
time, and does so still, as pointing directly to the perhaps
to which I have drawn attention; or if not, why safer ?
But it is very like saying it is safer to hold the possibility
If

1 It is likely to be urged that nothing of the kind is asserted of a
purse, but only of what we can know nothing. But it seems to methat the admission as to the Unknowable, i.e., supernature is an
admission which, although most contradictory in its nature, is still
an admission that perhaps it (supernature) is; to the shutting out of
the more reasonable and direct teaching of Atheism.

�58

GOD.

of what cannot be possible. If not, then it can but mean
that it is safer not to deny what may after all be a fact;
thus conceding almost the entire position claimed by the
Theist. The possibility of super-nature being once con­
ceded, the road is laid open for a belief in Gods, devils,
ghosts, goblins, and all the rest of the unreal phantoms
with which the regions of supernature are peopled.
I regard Agnosticism as a going out of one’s way to
admit of a may-be, which the whole universe proclaims may
not be ; a leaving-behind of nature to worse than uselessly
say “it is safer to hold there may be something beyond
it”. I think those who deal in myth, especially those
calling themselves Christians, will have much to be grate­
ful for if this really becomes the Atheist’s position. It is
certainly more difficult to argue against a position the
possible correctness of which you have already conceded,
than against one whose correctness you entirely repudiate.
It would seem to me there is a tremendous contradiction
in what appears to be the principle of Agnosticism quite
savoring of the old belief in God, which I must repeat is
not compatible with the principles of Atheism—and, as I
thought, of Secularism. It is all very well to say that
Agnosticism is safer because it tells you neither to affirm
nor deny in a matter of which you have no possible means
of judging. But Atheism, if I read it aright, tells you
there can be no possibility of such a thing existing. If
that be so, to talk of withholding your judgment becomes
nonsense. If the universe says no, why should I say
perhaps yes ? Do I then doubt, or half believe ? What
logical nicety could carry me beyond the cognizable into
myth? What logical necessity could carry me beyond
Nature into supernature ? None. I cannot so much as
think it, and to admit it would be equal to the non­
admission of the existence of nature. Supernature with
its Gods, or its millions of Gods, is not.
The “ New Oxford Dictionary ”, to which I have alluded,
and as quoted by the Bev. Dr. Wace, states that “ an
Agnostic is one who holds that the existence of anything
behind and beyond natural phenomena is unknown, and,
as far as can be judged, is unknowable, and especially
that a first cause .... are subjects of which we know
nothing”. This, taken alone, might be good enough for
the Secularistic standpoint, and might be sufficient warrant

�GOD.

59

for neither affirming nor denying, except that it still allows
the possibility of a God, and therefore is not Atheism.
Of course if we are going to sink Atheism, well and good;
although it would certainly place us in the disadvantageous
position of not being logically able to oppose the Theist in
a thorough manner. Dr. Wace further points out that
the name was claimed by Professor Huxley for those who
claimed Atheism, and believed with him in an unknowable
God or cause of all things.1 Quoting again from the late
bishop of the diocese in which he was speaking, he said
that “the Agnostic neither affirmed nor denied God”.
He simply put him on one side. Of course a Secularist,
nor, indeed, an Agnostic or Atheist, is not bound to take
a bishop’s rendering of the term, although for my own
part I take it as being fairly correct. And it must, I
1 Since writing the above I see by “ D’s.” articles in the National
Reformer that he entirely doubts the accuracy of this statement. The
correctness of this doubt would seem to be confirmed if the following
quotation, given in the Agnostic Journal as Prof. Huxley’s definition
of the word, be correct: ‘ ‘ As the inventor of the word, I am entitled
to say authentically what is meant by it. Agnosticism is the essence
of science whether ancient or modern. It simply means that a man
shall not say he knows or believes that which he has no scientific
grounds for professing to know or believe.” That, so far, certainly
is in direct opposition to what Dr. Wace would have us infer Huxley
to have meant by the word. If it means anything in reference to
God, it means that man has no scientific grounds for believing in the
existence of God, and that therefore he ought not to state such
belief. So far it is Atheistic ; but if it further means that man has
no scientific grounds for disbelieving in his existence, and ought not
therefore to state his disbelief, then it is not Atheistic. And if
meaning both these things, it is equivocal and contradictory, If it
means that we have no evidence either way and should be silent, then
it drops Atheism and the evidence upon which it is built, and goes
half way in support of Theism. Professor Huxley’s definition as
here given, and taken alone, would seem to mean that a scientist
should not state that he knows what he cannot scientifically prove.
But Secularists and others seem to have placed upon it a wider mean­
ing (which of course it is contended logically follows), and allege
that it also means that he should not deny what he cannot scientifi­
cally prove non-existent; and that therefore he ought not to deny
the existence of God, but should refuse (conditionally) to discuss him.
Whilst thinking Atheism teaches that the non-existence of God is
scientifically proved, I would point out that the other view is open to
the objection that if the existence of forty thousand Gods, with their
accompanying devils, were asserted we should not be in a position to
deny. The same being true of any other absurdity, say, for instance,
the Trinity.

�60

GOD.

think, be admitted that the statements quoted are com­
patible with the position now apparently assumed by
leading Secularists. I certainly think all these statements
taken together, whilst being contradictory in their ulti­
mate meaning, go a very considerable distance in thebelief in the existence of a God. If there be wisdom and
safety in this, I am bound to think that neither dwells in
Atheism. But in my humble opinion such is not the case.
To neither deny nor affirm simply shirks the point; it is,
at best, withholding your opinion; it is to halt between
the two theories; and to my mind it certainly does not
demonstrate the folly of an Atheist saying “there is no
God”. It only demonstrates the folly of an Agnostic
doing so.
It would appear to me that Agnosticism is at least
illogical, if not altogether untenable, inasmuch as that,
while it directly affirms that man can know nothing out­
side natural phenomena, nor of the first cause—which is
the primary meaning of God—it yet admits that he may
exist. Thus, by its direct teaching, man ought to act as
though he is not; and by its indirect teaching, as though
he possibly is. In other words, you must (and this would
seem to be getting fashionable) profess Agnosticism and
act Atheism.
I am aware that it is held by authorities for whom we
are bound to have great respect, that the word God,
undefined, has no meaning; and that it would be the
work of a fool to reason against a term which conveys no
idea, or argue against a nonentity. To the latter, I will
remark that, if it were not a nonentity, there would be no
reason in arguing against its existence; and if it is a
nonentity, where the folly or danger in saying so ? But
is it quite true that the word God conveys no meaning ?
It is doubtless defined differently by different creeds. It
is said to mean the Creator, the Maker of heaven and
earth, the Supreme Being, the Sovereign Lord, the Begin­
ning and the End, and many other things. But the
cardinal meaning which pervades all definitions is the
supreme cause or maker of the universe. Surely there is
meaning in this. I do not quite see how an Atheist,
knowing what is broadly meant and held as to God by
those who believe in his existence, can quite fairly say the
word has no meaning to him—or rather, that it conveys no

�G01).

61

meaning to him. Does it not convey the meaning, or can
yon not take it as conveying the meaning it is intended to
convey ?1 Of course I may be asked how a person can
know the meaning intended to be conveyed, unless defined.
I recognise the difficulty; but reply : Would an Atheist
subscribe to a belief in God under any, or all the ordinary
—I think I might say—known definitions ? If he would
not, I think the difficulty is removed, and that there is no
inconsistency in denying his existence when spoken of, or
asserted in general terms. Words generally have meaning
only in conjunction with the ideas they are intended to
convey. This word conveys the idea, or is intended to
convey the idea, of the existence of a supernatural intelli­
gent and supreme being, whom those who assert his
existence believe to have been the creator or cause of the
universe. It appears to me that it is not a question as to
whether an Atheist could convey any thoughts or theories
of his own in the same language ; but is rather a question
of what the person who uses it intends to convey. As a
matter of fact, I, for my own part, do think the meaning
is sufficiently clear and understood as to enable an Atheist
to say yes or no to such general meaning.
If what I am endeavoring to explain—by which I mean
the import of the term God—had not been sufficiently
clear, we should not now have in our language, (and I
presume in every scientifically arranged language in the
world) the terms Theist, and Atheist, and their derivatives.
If then, the term does convey an idea, or conclusion
arrived at either rightly or wrongly by Christians and
Theists generally, that a maker or cause of all nature, and
therefore of all natural phsenomena, called God, does
exist; and thus distinctly—or even indistinctly if you will
—put it forward. May not the Atheist who (even allowing
room for variations of definition) holds that he does not
exist say as much without coming under the ban of folly ?
I venture to think that if he may not give direct form to
his words and state what he holds not to exist, is not, then
1 I am not here contending against the necessity of having words
defined for the proper and expeditious discussion of the ideas they
are intended to convey. I am simply contending that this particular
word does carry a sufficiently definite meaning—especially as put
forward by Christians in general—to justify a thinker in either
accepting or rejecting the theory of his existence.

�62

GOD.

he is in a false position, and a false restraint is put upon
him. I presume in any other matter, an Atheist may
without doing violence to consistency declare that, what is
not, is not. Where then the crime or folly in thia
particular case ? Is it so serious and awful a one that he
must not venture upon making the logical and consequent
avowal which his disbelief upon one hand, and his convic­
tions upon the other, force upon him ? It would appear
upon the very face of it, to be the height of reason to
affirm the non-existence—or perhaps I had better say, to
deny the existence—of a nonentity, especially when its
existence is forced upon you with such lamentable results.
It appears to me that it is not only logical to do so, but that
it becomes an absolute duty, therefore a logical necessity.
I say that, if God is, it is right to say so, and if he is not,
it is equally right to say so. If a thinker has not formed
an opinion either way, or has come to the conclusion that
he cannot form an opinion, then I take it, he is not an
Atheist and some other term may be found to better inter­
pret his position.
I could understand taking up the position that, because
we have not all-knowledge, therefore we cannot say what
mighty or might not be, what is absolutely possible or impos­
sible : and contenting ourselves with the words, probable
and improbable; although I should be strongly tempted
to transgress therefrom. There are some things which I
should consider beyond the improbable and to be im­
possible. But this circumscribing should apply all-round
and include all questions, and not be confined to that of
the existence of a God, or Gods: I do not see the utility
or wisdom in drawing the line at him or them. To my
thinking it is illogical as well as giving color to a pretended
lurking fear, or belief put upon Atheists. The God con­
cept is, I presume, like any other, a matter of evidence.
I think an Atheist should find no more difficulty in giving
expression to his conviction that God is not, that in giving
expression to his conviction that a moon made of green
cheese is not. An Atheist is one who is set down as being
“ one who disbelieves in the existence of a God, or supreme
intelligent being ”. Atheism is, shortly, this stated dis­
belief, and is put in opposition to Theism. It will thus
be observed that Atheism goes altogether beyond “ neither
affirming nor denying ” : it is the embodiment of denial

�GOD.

63

and disbelief. Of course one may retreat from it into
another position; but in the meantime, I must again say
that it does seem unreasonable upon the very face of it
that an Atheist may not logically and in set terms declare
the non-existence of the thing in whose existence he dis­
believes, such disbelief being signified by his very name,
and it must be borne in mind that, whether he so states it
or not, his life, if he be consistent, and his writings and
teachings practically proclaim it, and are, so far, in opposi­
tion—at least to a great extent—to what I consider the
weak avowal he makes when he says “the Atheist does not
say there is no God ”. The Atheistic school—if I may so
term it—is actually founded upon reasoned-out conclusions
based upon facts affirmed and attested by science. It
stands upon a plan and theory which does not admit of
God ; there is no room for him in it; or, in other words,
he cannot be. If it were otherwise based, it would not
be Atheism. Yet strangely enough, Atheists now hesitate
to say he is not: and adopt a term which may with much
reason be regarded as a loop-hole.
But the curious point to me is, are we to continue to
thus practically preach and teach Atheism, proclaiming
in a hundred ways the non-existence of God, and yet
evade the open declaration ? If we are, and in future
are to be, careful to write and state merely that we do
not know God — and forgive me if I once more say—
thereby inferring that perchance he does exist; we ought,
I think, in the name of consistency, to abolish, or allow
to become obsolete by disuse, the term Atheist, and all
its derivatives ; and substitute such Agnostic or other
terms as shall better define our position. In that case
we ought no longer to call ourselves and our literature
Atheistic. If we do, it should at least be stated that the
term is not to be taken in the generally, and hitherto
accepted sense, but in that of the recently revived Agnostic
one.
For my own part, rightly or wrongly, foolishly or
otherwise, I have.no hesitation in asserting that, so far
as I can think, weigh and judge, there is no God. Other­
wise, I could not be an Atheist.
Since writing the foregoing, I have read “ D.’s ” articles
in the National JR&amp;former, “In Defence of Agnosticism”.
They are, as indeed are all his articles, ably and

�64

GOD.

profoundly written. I do not here profess to reply to them.
But I feel bound to state that, so far, they seem to have
confirmed me in some of my opinions and objections to
Agnosticism. In his concluding article he says that an
Atheist—and I now presume a Secularist—may not argue
the existence of God, nor anything relating to him when
considered as a supernatural being ; “ any such question”
being “ mere vanity and vexation of spirit ”. But he
further says that some argument is admissible when he is
taken in conjunction with the world; or as he puts it:
“ Some assertions may be made respecting God, which it
is possible negatively to verify”, because, as he goes on
to explain, such assertions include statements with regard
to the order of nature ; as, for instance: “We may argue
from the existence of evil, the impossibility of the existence
of an omnipotent, omnipresent, and omni-beneficent God ”.
This is doubtless the result of very close reasoning, but
to my mind savors a little of hair-splitting, and appears to
leave the person awkwardly situated, who does not believe
in the existence of God. All the while a Theist puts his
God forward as being supernatural only, and as having
nothing to do with nature, one must not reply, but be
dumb; or limit one’s reply to a refusal to discuss; at
most, giving reasons for such refusal. But if it is put
forward in conjunction with our phaenomenal universe (as
indeed when is he not ?), and that we are thereby enabled
to verify what he is not, we may, so far, discuss him.
But suppose it were possible in like manner to verify
what he is, or, as “D.” would put it : to verify affirmstively, might it then be discussed ? And how shall we
know which way it can be verified, or whether it can be
verified either way without full discussion ? And why
should it be permissible to discuss one side and not the
other ? Are you to assume that God is not, and only
discuss such portion of the question as supports that view ?
And finally, is that Agnosticism ?
But apart from this, it appears to me to somewhat evade
the manner in which the God idea is usually put forward.
Bor my own part, I do not know that it is ever advanced
except in conjunction with nature and in the sense of
authorship, either supernaturally or otherwise. God is
generally held to be supernatural, and at the same time
the cause and author or creator of the universe and of

�GOD.

65

all things. That, to my thinking, is the position anyone
who does not hold it ought to be able to argue, and the
enabling position, above all others, I take to be that
of Atheism. If an Agnostic held to the first portion
of the statement only, discussion upon the question
of God would be well-nigh impossible for him; because
all Churches and most creeds hold him to be a super­
natural being. But the qualification comes in as a
kind of saving clause, and permits the Agnostic to
discuss the question to a limited extent, thus showing at
once the weakness of Agnosticism, and admitting that
even by its aid the question cannot be entirely shut out of
the arena. God may be discussed in part, but only nega­
tively. Taking the world as your witness, you may say,
“ a good and almighty God does not exist ”, but you must
not say, “ no God exists ”. You may only say you do not
know him. This, to my thinking, is a lame and unsatis­
factory state of affairs, and is evasive, as indeed is Agnos­
ticism generally. For instance, and having some of “D.’s”
further illustrations in my mind, I cannot but think, when
a Christian states that “three times one God are one
God” ; or “that God was three days and three nights in
the bowels of the earth between Friday night and the
following Sunday morning”, that it would be quite as
logical, and certainly more forcible, to say I deny the
possibility, as to say the subject matter is beyond the
reach of my faculties, and that the assertion conveys no
meaning to my mind. These seem to be quite distinct
statements, and to convey distinctly impossible ideas; and
I urge that it would be no more illogical to give direct
form to my verdict—in fact less so—than to weakly pro­
fess not to understand what is intended to be conveyed.
I make these remarks with “ much fear and trembling ”,
but feel bound to say that I am surprised to be told that
an Agnostic, or indeed anyone professing to rely upon
common sense and science, “does not, or needs not,
deny” the statement that God, i.e., Christ, remained three
days and nights in the earth, between Friday evening and
the following Sunday morning. “ D.” himself admits that
if the doctrine of the trinity, viz, that three times one are
one, “were asserted of apples”, he would disbelieve it;
but being asserted of Gods he will neither believe nor
disbelieve; or, if he does do either, the result must be

�66

GOD.

hidden under the Agnostic formula of neither affirming
nor denying.
The ideas on Agnosticism to which I have endeavored
to give form have been in my mind for a considerable
period, and I have taken the present opportunity of putting
them together, although in rather a hurried and, perhaps,
in an insufficiently considered manner. But I put them
more in the spirit of inquiry than in any other.
The subject is a vast one, and has engaged the minds of
some of the greatest thinkers of all ages. In the small
space here at my command I have not been able to much
more than touch it. I have made no reference to learned
works, and but small reference to learned writers. I do
but profess to have given such thoughts and ideas as
occurred to myself whilst thinking upon the subject. My
observations are possibly better calculated to induce the
ordinary individual to think, to ponder these matters, and
to look for larger and more complete investigations than
they are to do battle with the mighty of intellect and the
great of learning.
The universe, the raw material, lies before us all. We
can all but deal with it according to our capabilities and
our opportunities. I can only hope that my rough method
and manner, whilst being accepted only for what they are
worth, will yet do a small share in the work of regenerating
humanity, and building up a people who shall consider
their most sacred duty consists not only in free inquiry,
but free and open assertion of the fruits of such inquiry,
rather than blind and ignorant submission to churches
and creeds, whose interest it is to stifle thought.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="11151">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11149">
                <text>God: being also a brief statement of arguments against agnosticism, by "Humanitas"</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11150">
                <text>Ball, William Platt [1844-1917]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11152">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 66 p. ; 17 cm.&#13;
Notes: Includes bibliographical references. Printed by Charles Bradlaugh and Annie Besant. Part of the NSS pamphlet collection.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11153">
                <text>Freethought Publishing Company</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11154">
                <text>1889</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11155">
                <text>N056</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17012">
                <text>God</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="17013">
                <text>Agnosticism</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24431">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (God: being also a brief statement of arguments against agnosticism, by "Humanitas"), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24432">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24433">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24434">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="287">
        <name>Agnosticism</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="399">
        <name>God</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1613">
        <name>NSS</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="891" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="753">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/de731c03c6c45a1f68311e96bb83be7b.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=lRwwFjMx0KESVzkwSAkmzSnXj-OlwRSHKQLBdjqIXwDCjZH8PwyyYYa29kiARFS9o0xAgMXr8wmNBdMkAfAa1TVKdALqqqEjRDjQ2fYc4CzBh0vx2OBLC-eOe9q5nIQrxYA9%7EstHdZjVzfGgPzHfo9-IPIcAwHIkitcLXyPBnmxQGCGzNel3M5VHQWfucK-WbWRTtCVrriFrWDxtwe3A5kVgcXVuI29bLQ-D8xoK-gwcEaG7eMoX4CsNNLxl5wAy7uUxamWFckE6f-GJbmbrdmxQasdtQGB6OSUo5APeBFx-swFJyvuYjecSjvxR0qY6yX6AHmdvbwBywJA%7E4VP-Aw__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>37feacb69ba8bfdfa58d820541348d09</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="20247">
                    <text>NATIONAL SECULAR SOCIETY

AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

BY

“ HTJMANITAS.”
Author of “ Is God the First Caused ”, “ Follies of the Lord’s Prayer Exposed ”,
“Thoughts on Heaven’9, “Jacob the Wrestler99, “Mr. Eradlaugh and the Oaths
Question", “ How the British House of Commons treated Charles Bradlaugh, M.P,",
“ Charles Bradlaugh and the Irish Nation ",“ Socialism a Curse", “ A Fish in Labor;
or, Jonah and the Whale ", “ God: Being also a Brief Statement of Arguments
Against Agnosticism ", “ Against Socialism ", tc.

LONDON:

FREETHOUGHT PUBLISHING COMPANY,
63 FLEET STREET, E.C.

1 8 8 9 .
PRICE

TWOPENCE.

�LONDON
FEINTED BY ANNIE BESANT AND CHAELES BBADLATOH,
63 FLEET STEEET, E.C.

�\T0S3

AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.
This pamphlet was originally written as a portion of my
larger one on “God ” ; but considering it to be complete in
itself—as against Agnosticism—I determined to publish
it, in a separate form, hoping thereby to reach many who
might not be inclined to buy the larger one.
The observations I have made, and the arguments I
have endeavored to advance, are made and advanced with
great respect and with much diffidence: respect for the
opinions of those who, from their longer and closer appli­
cation to the question, and better means of studying it,
are more capable of forming a correct opinion than my­
self : and diffidence, because I know the conclusion at
which I have arrived is at variance with that opinion.
Yet having arrived at it, I must needs express myself;
but I do so in the spirit of enquiry, and because what I
shall endeavor to put forward seems to me to be real
difficulties.
If I should appear to be dogmatic, or wanting in respect
for greater thinkers, it will be by reason of experiencing
a difficulty in finding a method of expressing the thoughts
I wish to convey.
In my pamphlet on God, of which this forms a part,
I have said that God is not, nor could not be. And it is
upon the wisdom or unwisdom of thus distinctly denying
the existence of God, that I wish to make a few observa­
tions.
I believe it is held by all Atheists—no matter how it is
put—that God does not exist. And it is true that the
whole tone and meaning of this paper is a denial of his
existence. And so in reality are all Atheistic writings.

�4

AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

But I think I see very marked signs of what may be
considered a decay of this robust and thorough Atheism.
Leading Freethinkers, it would appear do not now take
up this position, but what is considered the safer and more
moderate one of Agnosticism ; which would seem to mean
that man does not know God. I believe it is also taken to
mean that, constituted as man is, he cannot know him;
and that therefore he should neither affirm_ nor deny his
existence. I am only now putting that portion of Agnos­
ticism which applies directly to God, as contrasted with
Atheism, which certainly does deny his existence.. Mr.
Laing, as I understand him, takes the above view of
Agnosticism; for, in his now famous “articles1 of th©
Agnostic creed and reasons for them ”, he holds that, if we
cannot prove an affirmative respecting the mystery of a
first, cause, and a personal God ; equally, we cannot prove
a negative; and adds: “There may be anything in the
Unknowable ”. But he qualifies this statement by further
saying: “ Any guess at it which is inconsistent with what
we really do know, stands, ipso facto, condemned ”. I
would here remark that the qualification—certainly for all
practical purposes—goes very near to, if not quite, annull­
ing the statement. But he further holds that if the
existence of such places as heaven and hell (using them of
course to illustrate the idea he is expounding.) be asserted
in a general way, without attempt at definition, the pos­
sibility of the correctness of the assertion should be
admitted. Well but, if anything and everything is possible
in the Unknowable, is it possible that there may exist
an uncaused cause of all things? If it, as well as the
existence of (I presume) a soul, of heaven, hell, etc., —
which be it remembered, those who believe in them, do so
on faith, not professing to prove them—is possible, is not
three parts of the Christian Theists’ position conceded ?
It would however appear to me, reasoning from Mr.
Laing’s position, that although anything may be possible
in the Unknowable, yet any statement concerning it which
is inconsistent with ascertained facts stands condemned,
the possibility of the existence of God stands condemned.
If anything which is inconsistent with what we really
1 Those which he drew up at the request of the Right Hon. W. E.
Gladstone.

�AGAINST AGNOSTISISM.

5

know stands, ipso facto, condemned; then the idea of a
beginning, the existence of an uncaused cause—£e., God
—stands so condemned. And it follows naturally, that a
term which embodies that meaning (viz., that what cannot
be is not) is more logical than one which either admits of
the possibility of the impossible, or evades the direct
issue.
The position created by Agnosticism, as put by Mr.
Laing—and it is the generally accepted one1—on the face
-of it, not only appears contradictory but unnecessary. One
would seem to have to accept the existence of God—or five
thousand Gods for the matter of that—as possible, till
tested by the only means we have of testing it, when it is,
as a mere matter of course, to be held impossible; the
non-possibility actually and practically, and also curiously,
forming a part of the Agnostic position. In theory it
grants the possibility of the existence of God, in practice
it denies it.
Again, if Agnosticism permits one to declare impossible
that which, if tested and found to be so by the ordinary
methods of reasoning aided by what we really know, then
it is, so far Atheism: because the Atheist does but say
what is possible or impossible, judged by what is cognis­
able, by what is really known, he could do no other. Thus
Agnosticism would seem superfluous. At best it can but
be (as I think) a something to suit the extreme palate of
the—I would almost say—over-logical epicure; a kind of
luxury for the hair-splitter, the hypercritic who will not,
physically speaking, say that what cannot be, is not, but
who will, in order to escape the mere suspicion of illogical­
ness, drop his physical condition to admit the possibility
of something about the Unknowable; although that admis­
sion involves the possibility—the may-be of propositions
superbly ridiculous.
Agnosticism would seem to me to be Atheism, plus the
possibility of what both practically say is impossible?1
2
1 I notice that “D” (of the NationalReformer} takes exception to
the idea of Agnosticism being a creed, but I do not think that affects
the general view of Agnosticism as in reference to God.
2 R. Lewins, M.D., in a letter to the Agnostic Journaloi March 30th,
remarks: “I cannot see the difference—other than academical, over
which we might split hairs for ever—between Atheism and Agnostic­

�6

AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

It would appear to me that what is ■unknowable is not.
Hence the superfluity of Agnosticism. It is possible there
may be some points and niceties about it which pass my
comprehension, but of this I feel convinced, there are some
very serious difficulties in its way. If you hold that all
things are possible in what is termed the Unknowable, an
individual may—as indeed is done—assert the most extra­
ordinary rubbish imaginable, and knock you down with
what I will call the Agnostic Closure : “ How can you
prove to the contrary ? ” Of course one could shake one’s
head, and venture a doubtful smile, and even go to the
extreme of saying the thing is very improbable ; but the
closure will come in again with quite as much force against
the improbable as it did against the impossible, when
used in reference to the Unknowable.
It is doubtless a wise and judicious proceeding to hold
a prisoner innocent till he is proven guilty. But surely
it ought not to be necessary to hold that anything, no
matter how completely idiotic, if only stated in a general
way, is possible and might be tiue, because it is outside
the possibility of being tested. Of course I comprehend
the difficulty : I may be asked how I know it is foolish or
idiotic since I cannot test it: my reply is that the thing
spoken of simply is not, and hence the folly of holding
that it may le this, that, or the other. The whole idea
seems to be over and above and beyond reality—entirely
wide of the mark. It would appear to me that, practically,
no theory nor statement can be made or set up which shall
be completely outside or free from considerations which
ism. An Agnostic who doubts of God is certainly Godless, and
Atheism is no more.”
Whilst holding that Atheism is more definite and goes further than
Agnosticism, and therefore disagreeing with Dr. Lewins, I am
startled to find the Editor of the Agnostic Journal stating, by way of
reply, that “ ‘God’ is just the one fact of which the Agnostic is
assured. ‘God’, with the Agnostic, is the ontological and cosmic
basis and fens et origo, just as the ego is with Dr. Lewins.”
With great respect, I would remark that it would perhaps be
difficult to find a better definition of what God is to the Theist; and
if it be a correct one, Agnostics are something very like Theists, God
being the basis, fountain, and origin of both cults.
If we go on at this rate, and it be true that Agnosticism is the
better and more correct form of Atheism, we shall soon have Atheists
who believe in God.

�AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

7

ar© in connexion with the universe, or which are not based
upon what we know or is knowable. (Therefore Agnos­
ticism is out of court.) And in coining a word which
assumes that you can so speak or set up theories — or,
what is much the same thing, that assertions and theories
so set up may be true—you are but helping to obscure,
rather than to throw more light upon what is already
sufficiently difficult.
As far as I can comprehend Agnosticism, and its teach­
ings and bearings, I do not and never did like it. This
may look presumptuous on my part, possibly it is pre­
sumptuous ; but rightly or wrongly I cannot but regard it
as a kind of half-way house between Atheism and Theism.
I regard it as a reversion into the vicinity of the temples
we have deserted, and which (as I thought) we had got
to look upon as temples of myths and impossibilities. Of
course much depends upon the starting point. The Theist
becoming doubtful will possibly evolve into Agnosticism,
or the may-be stage; tiring of this, he will naturally evolve
further into Atheism, which says God is not. On the other
hand, if the starting point be Atheism, or that the Atheist
has evolved from something else into Atheism, which says
no, and evolves from it into Agnosticism, which says
perhaps ; he will in all probability continue the evolution
till he arrives at Theism, which says yes.
Agnosticism being, as I have said, a half-way house
between the two extremes, there will at all times probably
be a few—possibly many, who will find shelter in it. It
will possibly form an asylum for the doubtful of Theism,
and the timid or hypercritical of Atheism. It may become
a common ground upon which the weary and wavering of
faith and the weary and wavering of no faith will for a
time find rest. But it is only a transition stage, being
neither yes nor no; and will only satisfy those whose
minds are not made up either way. It may be regarded
as a kind of intellectual landing stage for passengers who
are either going forward or returning, as the case may be.
In the observations which follow I will endeavor to
further explain myself, and to point out why I think an
Atheist ought logically to be able to say there is no God.
I was recently much struck by the similarity of Mrs.
Besant’s definition of Secularism in her debate with the
Rev. W. T. Lee, and the definition of Agnosticism quoted

�8

AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

from, the “New Oxford Dictionary of the English lan­
guage ”, by the Rev. H. Wace, D.D., in his paper read at
the late Church Congress at Manchester. It would appear
to me that this adoption of Agnosticism, and discarding of
Atheism, coupled with the hesitation which naturally
follows, of saying point blank there is no God, is not only
B very weak position, but goes a long way towards justi­
fying the boast made by many, that there is no living
person who really believes there is no God. Of course this
boast may be a very silly and unfounded one; but when
they see an actual avoidance of the direct denial by those
whose teachings and professions, if they mean anything,
mean that “ God” is not, they may, I think, be excused to
a very great extent in making it. If the case were reversed,
and if Christians and Theists generally, whilst holding and
teaching that God did exist, yet declined upon some kind
of logical (?) ground to plainly say so; we Atheists would,
I think, be much inclined to put our finger upon it as a
weak spot. We cannot, then, be surprised if they do a
similar thing. At the same time, I wish it to be borne in
mind that I would not relinquish a position, nor hesitate
in taking up a new one, simply because I thought it gave
the enemy a seeming advantage. I hold that a position
should be occupied by reason of its inherent strength and
logical soundness, altogether irrespective of side issues,
which may contain no principle.
The question then arises which is the most logical
position, that of declaring in direct fashion the ultimate
end and meaning of your teaching, or of halting at
the last gate by refraining from making such direct
declaration ?
At the outset I would ask—and I think the main part
of the question hinges upon the answer given—why may
not an Atheist logically and in set terms declare what his
name implies—nay, actually means, viz, one who disbelieves
in the existence of God ? The Theist asserts there is a God.
Shall not the Atheist controvert that assertion ? Must he
remain dumb ? And if he does controvert it how shall he
do so without denying it ? And if he denies the proposi• tion or assertion (which the Agnostic formula 1‘ we do not
and cannot know him”, really, though lamely, does) does
he not in reality say “there is no God ” ? If you venture
as far as denying the evidence of his existence, do you not

�AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

9

logically and actually deny that he exists, or do you mean
that, in spite of the evidence of his non-existence, perhaps
after all he does exist? Why is it rash—which the
hesitation denotes—to give an unequivocal verdict? It
appears to me that it is really a matter of evidence; and I
do not quite see why, because it is a question of God, the
common and consequent result of investigation should not
be put into the usual yes or no, the same as in any other
enquiry. If the result of the investigation be that we
cannot form a decided opinion either way, and that we
must therefore give an open verdict, by all means give an
open one; but in that case we should not call ourelves
Atheists. But is that really the true position of Atheists of
to-day ? Is Atheism dead or deserted, and are those who
professed it on their road back to Theism ? I hold that
neither to affirm nor deny the existence of God is, not­
withstanding niceties of logic, virtually to admit the possi­
bility of his existence; which, taken in conjunction with
the genuine Atheistic contention that there is no room for
him in nature, becomes, to say the least, most contra­
dictory. If it be alleged that Agnosticism does not assume
the possibility of God’s existence in nature, but only in
supernature, i.e., the unknowable, I reply that you cannot
assume anything as to supernature. It is not; therefore
its God or Gods are not. If this position be not conceded
then the most far-fetched ravings as to supernature that
ever came from brain of madman must be held as possible.
If you venture one whit further in the shape of denial
than the agnostically orthodox perhaps or may be, the
extinguisher is clapped upon you, and you are simply put
out, to the great delight of those who have faith, and who
do not hesitate to give direct form to what they hold to be
true.
I have said that the existence or non-existence of God is
a matter of evidence, and ought to be treated as such. And
that a man ought not to be held to be rash or illogical for
giving direct form to his verdict, orresult of his investigation.
I presume a person who upon the evidence of his purse
declared it contained no money, would not be held to be
illogical or rash; but if he, adopting the Agnostic prin­
ciple, doubtfully declared he saw no evidence that it con­
tained money, but would not venture upon saying out­
right that it did not—thereby inferring that perhaps it

�10

AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

did, the evidence notwithstanding—he would go very near
being considered both rash and illogical.1 And bear in
mind that if this collateral inference is not to be drawn,
and if the statement is to be taken as shutting out all
possibility of it, I am entitled to ask in what consists the
wisdom of discarding the direct statement, and substi­
tuting an equivocal, or less direct one ? Where the use
in dropping one term and picking up another, which,
whilst being less direct, finally means the same thing?
If it does not mean the same thing, then it can only mean
one other thing : the possibility of the existence of God,
which, as I understand it, is a direct contradiction and
denial of Atheism.
Some years ago, Dr. E. B. Aveling advocated — or I
think I should be more correct in saying, he stated with
approval—that Darwin, in a conversation which he had
with him, advocated Agnosticism in preference to Atheism,
as being the safer course or term. This struck me at the
time, and does so still, as pointing directly to the perhaps
to which I have drawn attention; or if not, why safer ?
But it is very like saying it is safer to hold the possibility
of what cannot be possible. If not, then it can but mean
that it is safer not to deny what may after all be a fact;
thus conceding almost the entire position claimed by the
Theist. The possibility of super-nature being once con­
ceded, the road is laid open for a belief in Gods, devils,
ghosts, goblins, and all the rest of the unreal phantoms
with which the regions of supernature are peopled.
I regard Agnosticism as a going out of one’s way to
admit of a may-le, which the whole universe proclaims may
not be ; a leaving-behind of nature to worse than uselessly
say “it is safer to hold there may be something beyond
it”. I think those who deal in myth, especially those
calling themselves Christians, will have much to be
grateful for if this really becomes the Atheist’s position.
It is certainly more difficult to argue against a position
the possible correctness of which you have already
1 It is likely to be urged that nothing of the kind is asserted of a
purse, but only of what we can know nothing. But it seems to me
that the admission as to the Unknowable, i.e., supernature, is an
admission which, although most contradictory in its nature, is still
an admission that perhaps it (supernature) ; to the shutting out of
the more reasonable and direct teaching of Atheism.

�AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

11

conceded, than against one whose correctness you entirely
repudiate.
It would seem to me there is a tremendous contradiction
in what appears to be the principle of Agnosticism quitesavoring of the old belief in God, which I must repeat is
not compatible with the principles of Atheism—and, as I
thought, of Secularism. It is all very well to say that
Agnosticism is safer because it teils you neither to affirm,
nor deny in a matter of which you have no possible means
of judging. But Atheism, if I read it aright, tells you.
there can be no possibility of such a thing existing. If
that be so, to talk of withholding your judgment becomes
nonsense. If the universe says no, why should I say
perhaps yes? Do I then doubt, or half believe? What
logical nicety could carry me beyond the cognizable into
myth? What logical necessity could carry me beyond
Nature into supernature ? None. I cannot so much as
think it, and to admit it would be equal to the non­
admission of the existence of nature. Supernature with
its Gods, or its millions of Gods, is not.
The “New Oxford Dictionary ”, to which I have alluded,
and as quoted by the Bev. Dr. AVace, states that “an
Agnostic is one who holds that the existence of anything
behind and beyond natural phenomena is unknown, and,
as far as can be judged, is unknowable, and especially
that a first cause .... are subjects of which we know
nothing”. This, taken alone, might be good.enough for
the Secularistic standpoint, and might be sufficient warrant
for neither affirming nor denying, except that it still allows
the possibility of a God, and therefore is not Atheism.
Of course if we are going to sink Atheism, well and good ;
although it would certainly place us in the disadvantageous
position of not being logically able to oppose the Theist in
a thorough manner. Dr. Wace further points out that the
name was claimed by Professor Huxley for those who dis­
claimed Atheism, and believed with him in an unknowable
God or cause of all things.1 Quoting again from the late
1 Since writing the above I see by “ D’s.” articles in the National
Reformer that he entirely doubts the accuracy of this statement. The
correctness of this doubt would seem to be confirmed if the following
quotation, given in the .Agnostic Journal as Prof. Huxley’s definition
of the word, be correct: “As the inventor of the word, I am entitled,
to say authentically what is meant by it. Agnosticism is the essence

�12

AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

"bishop of the diocese in which he was speaking, he said
that “the Agnostic neither affirmed nor denied God”.
He simply put him on one side. Of course a Secularist,
nor, indeed, an Agnostic or Atheist, is not bound to take
a bishop’s rendering of the term, although for my own
part I take it as being fairly correct. And it must, I
think, be admitted that the statements quoted are com­
patible with the position now apparently assumed by
leading Secularists. I certainly think all these statements
taken together, whilst being contradictory in their ulti­
mate meaning, go a very considerable distance in the
belief in the existence of a God. If there be wisdom and
safety in this, I am bound to think that neither dwells in
Atheism. But in my humble opinion such is not the case.
To neither deny nor affirm simply shirks the point; it is,
at best, withholding your opinion; it is to halt between
the two theories; and to my mind it certainly does not
demonstrate the folly of an Atheist saying “there is no
God”. It only demonstrates the folly of an Agnostic
doing so.
of science whether ancient or modem. It .-imply means that a man
shall not say he knows or believes that which he has no scientific
grounds for professing to know or believe.” That, so far, certainly
is in direct opposition to what Dr. Wace would have us infer Huxley
to have meant by the word. If it means anything in reference to
God, it means that man has no scientific grounds for believing in the
existence of God, and that therefore he ought not to state such
belief. So far it is Atheistic.; but if it further means that man has
no scientific grounds for disbelieving in his existence, and ought not
therefore to state his disbelief, then it is rot Atheistic. And if
meaning both these things, it is equivocal and contradictory, If it
means that we have no evidence either way and should be silent, then
it drops Atheism and the evidence upon which it is built, and goes
half way in support of Theism. Professor Huxley’s definition as
here given, and taken alone, would seem to mean that a scientist
should not state that he knows what he cannot scientifically prove.
But Secularists and others seem to have placed upon it a wider mean­
ing (which of course it is contended logically follows), and allege
that it also means that he should not deny what he cannot scientifi­
cally prove non-existent; and that therefore he ought not to deny
the existence of God, but should refuse (conditionally) to discuss h m.
Whilst thinking Atheism teaches that the non-existence of God is
scientifically proved, I would point out that the other view is open to
the objection that if the existence of forty thousand Gods, with their
accompanying devils, were asserted we should not be in a position to
deny. The same being true of any other absurdity, say, for instance,
the Trinity.

�AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

13

It would appear to me that Agnosticism is at least
illogical, if not altogether untenable, inasmuch as that,
while it directly affirms that man can know nothing out­
side natural phsenomena, nor of the first cause which is
the primary meaning of God—it yet admits that he may
exist. Thus, by its direct teaching, man ought to act as
though he is not; and by its indirect teaching, as though
he possibly is. In other words, you must (and this would
seem to be getting fashionable) profess Agnosticism and
act Atheism.
I am aware that it is held by authorities for whom we
are bound to have great respect, that the word God,
undefined, has no meaning; and that it would be the
work of a fool to reason against a term which conveys no
idea, or argue against a nonentity. To the latter, I will
remark that, if it were not a nonentity, there would be no
reason in arguing against its existence; and if it is a
nonentity, where the folly or danger in saying so ? But
is it quite true that the word God conveys no meaning ?
It is doubtless defined differently by different creeds. It
is said to mean the Creator, the Maker of heaven and
earth, the Supreme Being, the Sovereign Lord, the Begin­
ning and the End, and many other things.. But the
cardinal meaning which pervades all definitions is the
supreme cause or maker of the universe. Surely there is
meaning in this. I do not quite see how an Atheist,
knowing what is broadly meant and held as. to God by
those who believe in his existence, can quite fairly say the
word has no meaning to him—or rather, that it conveys no
moaning to him. Does it not convey the meaning, or can
you not take it as conveying the meaning it is intended to
convey ?1 Of course I may be asked how a person can
' know the meaning intended to be conveyed, unless defined.
I recognise the difficulty; but reply: Would an Atheist
subscribe to a belief in God under any, or all the ordinary
—I think I might say—known definitions ? If he would
not, I think the difficulty is removed, and that there is no
1 I am not here contending against the necessity of having words
defined for the proper and expeditious discussion of the ideas, they
are intended to convey. I am simply contending that this particular
word does carry a sufficiently definite meaning—especially as put
forward by Christians in general—to justify a thinker in either
accepting or rejecting the theory of his existence.

�14

AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

inconsistency in denying his existence when spoken of, or
asserted in general terms. Words generally have meaning
only in conjunction with the ideas they are intended to
convey. This word conveys the idea, or is intended to
convey the idea, of the existence of a supernatural intelli­
gent and supreme being, whom those who assert his
existence believe to have been the creator or cause of the
universe. It appears to me that it is not a question as to
whether an Atheist could convey any thoughts or theories
of his own in the same language ; but is rather a question
of what the person who uses it intends to convey. As a
matter of fact, I, for my own part, do think the meaning
is sufficiently clear and understood as to enable an Atheist
to say yes or no to such general meaning.
If what I am endeavoring to explain—by which I mean
the import of the term God—had not been sufficiently
clear, we should not now have in our language, (and I
presume in every scientifically arranged language in the
world) the terms Theist, and Atheist, and their deri­
vatives, nor would Atheists themselves have existed.
If then, the term does convey an idea, or conclusion
arrived at either rightly or wrongly by Christians and
Theists generally, that a maker or cause of all nature, and
therefore of all natural phsenomena, called God, does
exist; and thus distinctly—or even indistinctly if you will
—put it forward. May not the Atheist who (even allowing
room for variations of definition) holds that he does not
exist say as much without coming under the ban of folly ?
I venture to think that if he may not give direct form to
his words and state what he holds not to exist, is not, then
he is in a false position, and a false restraint is put upon
him. I presume in any other matter, an Atheist may
without doing violence to consistency declare that, what is
not, is not. Where then the crime or folly in this
particular case ? Is it so serious and awful a one that he
must not venture upon making the logical and consequent
avowal which his disbelief upon one hand, and his convic­
tions upon the other, force upon him ? It would appear
upon the very face of it, to be the height of reason to
affirm the non-existence—or perhaps I had better say, to
deny the existence—of a nonentity, especially when its
existence is forced upon you with such lamentable results.
It appears to me that it is not only logical to do so, but that

�AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

15

it becomes an absolute duty, therefore a logical necessity.
I say that, if God is, it is right to say so, and if he is not,
it is equally right to say so. If a thinker has not formed
an opinion either way, or has come to the conclusion that
he cannot form an opinion, then I take it, he is not an
Atheist and some other term may be found to better inter­
pret his position.
I could understand taking up the position that, because
we have not all-knowledge, therefore we cannot say what
might, or might not be, what is absolutely possible or impos­
sible : and contenting ourselves with the words, probable
and improbable ; although I should be strongly tempted
to transgress therefrom. There are some things which I
should consider beyond the improbable and to be im­
possible. But this circumscribing should apply all-round
and include all questions, and not be confined to that.of
the existence of a God, or Gods: I do not see the utility
or wisdom in drawing the line at him or them. To my
thinking it is illogical as well as giving color to a pretended
lurking fear, or belief put upon Atheists. The God con­
cept is, I presume, like any other, a matter of evidence.
I think an Atheist should find no more difficulty in giving­
expression to his conviction that God is not, that in giving
expression to his conviction that a moon made of green
cheese is not. An Atheist is one who is set down as being
“ one who disbelieves in the existence of a God, or supreme
intelligent being ”. Atheism is, shortly, this stated dis­
belief, and is put in opposition to Theism. It will thus
be observed that Atheism goes altogether beyond “ neither
affirming nor denying” : it is the embodiment of denial
and disbelief. Of course one may retreat from it into
another position; but in the meantime, I must again say
that it does seem unreasonable upon the very face of it
that an Atheist may not logically and in set terms declare
the non-existence of the thing in whose existence he dis­
believes, such disbelief being signified by his very name,
and it must be borne in mind that, whether he so states it
or not, his life, if he be consistent, and his writings and
teachings practically proclaim it, and are, so far, in opposi­
tion—at least to a great extent—to what I consider the
weak avowal he makes when he says ‘ ‘ the Atheist does not
say there is no God ”. The Atheistic school—if I may so
term it—is actually founded upon reasoned-out conclusions

�16

AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

based upon facts affirmed and attested by science. It
stands upon a plan and theory which does not admit of
God ; there is no room for him in it; or, in other words,
he cannot be. If it were otherwise based, it would not
be Atheism. Yet strangely enough, Atheists now hesitate
to say he is not: and adopt a term which may with much
reason be regarded as a loop-hole.
But the curious point to me is, are we to continue to
thus practically preach and teach Atheism, proclaiming
in a hundred ways the non-existence of God, and yet
evade the open declaration ? If we are, and in future
are to be, careful to write and state merely that we do
not know God — and forgive me if I once more say—
thereby inferring that perchance he does exist; we ought,
I think, in the name of consistency, to abolish, or allow
to become obsolete by disuse, the term Atheist, and all
its derivatives ; and substitute such Agnostic or other
terms as shall better define our position. In that case
we ought no longer to call ourselves and our literature
Atheistic. If we do, it should at least be stated that the term
is not to be taken in the generally, and hitherto accepted
sense, but in that of the recently revived Agnostic one.
For my own part, rightly or wrongly, foolishly or
otherwise, I have no hesitation in asserting that, so far
as I can think, weigh and judge, there is no God. Other­
wise, I could not be an Atheist.
Since writing the foregoing, I have read “ D.’s ” articles
in the National Reformer, “In Defence of Agnosticism”.
They are, as indeed are all his articles, ably and
profoundly written. I do not here profess to reply to them.
But I feel bound to state that, so far, they seem to have
confirmed me in some of my opinions and objections to
Agnosticism. In his concluding article he says that an
Atheist—and I now presume a Secularist—may not argue
the existence of God, nor anything relating to him when
considered as a supernatural being ; “ any such question ”
being “ mere vanity and vexation of spirit ”, But he
further says that some argument is admissible when he is
taken in conjunction with the world; or as he puts it:
“ Some assertions may be made respecting God, which it
is possible negatively to verify”, because, as he goes on
to explain, such assertions include statements with regard
to the order of nature ; as, for instance : “We may argue

�AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

17

•from the existence of evil, the impossibility of the existence
of an omnipotent, omnipresent, and omni-beneficent God ”,
This is doubtless the result of very close reasoning, but
to my wind savors a little of hair-splitting, and appears to
leave the person awkwardly situated, who does. not believe
in the existence of God. All the while a Theist puts his
God forward as being supernatural only, and as having
nothing to do with nature, one must not reply, but be
dumb; or limit, one’s reply to a refusal to discuss; at
most, giving reasons for such refusal. But if it is put
forward in conjunction with our phenomenal universe (as
indeed when is he not ?), and that we are thereby enabled
to verify what he is not, we may, so far, discuss him.
But suppose it were possible in like manner to verify
what he is, or, as “D.” would put it : to verify affirma­
tively, might it then be discussed ? And how shall we
know which way it can be verified, or whether it can be
verified either way without full discussion ? And why
should it be permissible to discuss one side and not the
other ? Are you to assume that God is not, and only
discuss such portion of the question as supports that view ?
And finally, is that Agnosticism ?
But apart from this, it appears to me to somewhat evade
the manner in which the God idea is usually put forward.
Bor my own part, I do not know that it is ever advanced
except in conjunction with nature and in the sense of
authorship, either supernaturally or otherwise. God is
generally held to be supernatural, and at the same time
the cause and author or creator of the universe and of
all things. That, to my thinking, is the position anyone
who does not hold it ought to be able to argue, and the
enabling position, above all others, I take to be that
of Atheism. If an Agnostic held to the first portion
of the statement only, discussion upon the question
of God would be well-nigh impossible for him; because
all Churches and most creeds hold him to be a super­
natural being. But the qualification comes in as a
kind of saving clause, and permits the Agnostic to
discuss the question to a limited extent, thus showing at
once the weakness of Agnosticism, and admitting that
even by its aid the question cannot be entirely shut out of
the arena. God may be discussed in part, but only nega­
tively. Taking the world as your witness, you may say,

�18

AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

“ a good and almighty God does not exist ”, but you must
not say, “ no God exists ”. You may only say you do not
know him. This, to my thinking, is a lame and unsatis­
factory state of affairs, and is evasive, as indeed is Agnos­
ticism generally. For instance, and having some of “D.’s”
further illustrations in my mind, I cannot but think, when
a Christian states that “three times one God are one
God” ; or “that God was three days and three nights in
the bowels of the earth between Friday night and the
following Sunday morning”, that it would be quite as
logical, and certainly more forcible, to say I deny the possi­
bility, as to say “the subject matter is beyond the reach of
my faculties, and that the assertion itself conveys no distinct
meaning to my mind”. These seem to be quite distinct
statements, and to convey distinctly impossible ideas; and
I urge that it would be no more illogical to give direct
form to my verdict—in fact less so—than to weakly pro­
fess not to understand what is intended to be conveyed.
I make these remarks with “ much fear and trembling ”,
but feel bound to say that I am surprised to be told that
an Agnostic, or indeed anyone professing to rely upon
common sense and science, “does not, or needs not,
deny” the statement that God, i.e., Christ, remained three
days and nights in the earth, between Friday evening and
the following Sunday morning. “ D.” himself admits that
if the doctrine of the trinity, viz, that three times one are
one, “were asserted of apples”, he would disbelieve it;
but being asserted of Gods he will neither believe nor
disbelieve; or, if he does do either, the result must be
hidden under the Agnostic formula of neither affirming
nor denying.
The ideas on Agnosticism to which I have endeavored
to give form have been in my mind for a considerable
period, and I have taken the present opportunity of putting
them together, although in rather a hurried and, perhaps,
in an insufficiently considered manner. But I put them
more in the spirit of inquiry than in any other.
The subject is a vast one, and has engaged the minds of
some of the greatest thinkers of all ages. In the small
space here at my command I have not been able to much
more than touch it. I have made no reference to learned
works, and but small reference to learned writers. I do
but profess to have given such thoughts and ideas as

�AGAINST AGNOSTICISM.

19

occurred to myself whilst thinking upon the subject. My
observations are possibly better calculated to induce the
ordinary individual to think, to ponder these matters, and
to look for larger and more complete investigations than
they are to do battle with the mighty of intellect and the
great of learning.
The universe, the raw material, lies before us all. We
can all but deal with it according to our capabilities and
our opportunities. I can only hope that my rough method
and manner, whilst being accepted only for what they are
worth, will yet do a small share in the work of regenerating
humanity, and building up a people who shall consider
their most sacred duty consists not only in free inquiry,
but free and open assertion of the fruits of such inquiry,
rather than blind and ignorant submission to churches
and creeds, whose interest it is to stifle thought.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="8637">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8635">
                <text>Against agnosticism, by "Humanitas"</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8636">
                <text>Ball, William Platt [1844-1917]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8638">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 19 p. ; 18 cm.&#13;
Notes: Printed by Annie Besant and Charles Bradlaugh. Part of the NSS pamphlet collection.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8639">
                <text>Freethought Publishing Company</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8640">
                <text>1889</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8641">
                <text>N053</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20248">
                <text>Agnosticism</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20249">
                <text>&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Against agnosticism, by "Humanitas"), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20250">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20251">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20252">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="287">
        <name>Agnosticism</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1613">
        <name>NSS</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1156" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="751">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/87fd9714814352553f7f953d2df788dc.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=Mir4f%7EBG8rEp7DzauC6M5BcRVNrBjstrUb2Wa2DxUVrBpjTyeTxgAZgzKElNsDqX3o%7EKpsHaqmFTQseOPXqws4VcGZw%7E6Jbk4iKFexvFEgAzFCQplAxIkjNL7WGKAyhfZJOmDtSCqd0lZPusMSR-UGhwgUVRVr7ny5mXWK2CQGNPnYXFWNFKV%7E5Ow0Qvy-FAgdF8JBuhIqBtlk%7EvB9d3K8X4PRrizkO1jadRkBeeV8ulnPuSWlnvknA1HvPSq3mKgmn-oVh5AoOulLUiHdFiYa%7E%7EmkuqGVy1Fx5rCtiZ6JSYYAtv9-JTrwEx1avvo3pYIGlnF3LpoqtE1VUt-MqPeg__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>173a2645c331f3345564730fa21bc66f</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="20236">
                    <text>r

NATIONAL SECULAR SOCIETY

T
IF

j

Christianity
AND

x
J

Agnosticism

A Correspondence between a Clergyman of the Church
of Scotland, and George Anderson,
V-'

Agnostic; London.

Price Twopence

Bradford :
Printedjlnd Published by J. W. Gott,
2, Union Street.

�List of Books for Sale by J. W. GOTT
2, UNION ST., BRADFORD

Madame Sophie Leppel—Pamphlets on Health without
Drugs (Complete)
Dr. Allinson—A book for Married Women. (Scarce)
J. R. Holmes—Theory and Practice of Neo-Malthusianism
May’s—Practical Methods for Curing all Diseases ...
May’s Comprehensive Cookery Book...
Allan Laidlaw’s—Sexual Love: What it Is and What it Isn’t
Debate between H. Percy Ward and Will Phillips—
Secularism v. Spiritualism
...
Glyde’s—Liberal and Tory Hypocrisy during the 19th
Century
Glyde’s—Britain’s Disgrace: An Urgent Plea for Old Age
Pensions
Seklew’s—Liberty Luminants (Malfew Seklew sold 600
copies at one meeting) ...
...
Paine’s—Age of Reason. (Marvellously cheap edition)
Paine’s—Rights of Man. (Bound in cloth) ...
Mrs. Stockham’s—Tokology. (A book for Women only)
Over 100,000 sold ...
Mrs. Stockham’s—Karrezza: Ethics of Marriage ...
Dr. Foote’s—Home Cyclopedia. (Tells how to be happy
tho’ married
Professor Huxley’s—Lectures and Essays
Edward Clodd's The Pioneers ot Evolution ...
Samuel Laing’s Modern Science and Modern Thought ...
Matthew Arnold’s—Literature and Dogma ..
Herbert Spencer’s—/Education
■Grant Alien’s—The Evolution of the Idea of God ...
Professor Haeckel’s—The Riddle of the Universe ...
Samuel Laing’s—Human Origins
........................... &lt;
■Cotter Morrison’s—The Service of Man
Professor Tyndall’s—Lectures and Essays
Charles Darwin’s—The Origin of Species ...
...............
Emerson’s—Addresses and Essays (a Selection)
John Stuart Mill’s—On Liberty
.......................................
Edward Clodd’s—The Story of Creation
...........................
Sir Leslie Stephen’s—An Agnostic Apology...........................
Ernest Renan’s—The Life of Jesus.......................................
Elements of Social Science (latest edition) ...

�.

g2-\8!

U

Christianity
AND

&gt;

*

Agnosticism.

A Correspondence between a Clergyman of the Church
of Scotland, and George Anderson,
Agnostic; London*

George, philanthropist.
1824. Anderson was a self-made man
»ho prospered in business and very
generously supported advanced movements.
He was a personal friend of Bradlaugh,
Holyoake, and Watts, and one of the
bunders of the Rationalist Press Associaj .on. The first issue of cheap reprints by
).ie Association was made possible by a
fenerous gift from him of £2,000. He
ive with equal liberality to hospitals and
bher charitable institutions. D. Aug 12
915.
’
IAA &lt;
ck'el*, tA/uj,
.

ANDEKSON,

E.
to Mr. Anderson, in
ng his church.
Mr.
hristian, and, thinking
apy of his first letter,
nation; hence followed

on suggested that it
Ejected; therefore, his
term “ Clergyman ”
yman’s letters which
localities that might
—K. E. Watts.

�r—
,
*

J
r

4

1

w

•I
List of Books for Sale by J. W. GOTT.
2, UNION ST., BRADFORD

Madame Sophie Leppel — Pamphlets on Health without
Drugs (Complete)
...
...
...
...
...
Dr. Allinson—A book for Married Women. (Scarce)
...
J. R. Holmes—Theory and Practice of Neo-Malthusianism
May’s—Practical Methods for Curing all Diseases ...
...
May’s Comprehensive Cookery Book...
...
...
.■
Allan Laidlaw’s—Sexual Love: What it Is and What it Isn’t *
Debate between H. Percy Ward and Will Phillips—
Secularism v. Spiritualism
...
...
...
...
Glyde’s—Liberal and Tory Hypocrisy during the 19th
Century ...
... . ...1 ...
...
...
...
Glyde’s—Britain’s Disgrace: An Urgent Plea for Old Age
Pensions ...
...
...
...
...
...
9
Seklew’s—Liberty Luminants (Malfew Seklew sold 600
copies at one meeting) ...
...
...
...
...
Paine’s—Age of Reason. (Marvellously cheap edition) ...
Paine’s—Rights of Man. (Bound in cloth)...
...
...
Mrs. Stockham’s—Tokology. (A book for Women only)
Over 100,000 sold...
...
R.
...
...
...
Mrs. Stockham’s—Karrezza; Ethics of Marriage ...
...
Dr. Foote’s—Home Cyclopedia. (Tells how to be happy
tho’ married
...............
...
Professor Huxley’s—Lecturesand Essays ...
.3
...
Edward Clodd's The Pioneers ot Evolution ...
...
...
Samuel Laing’s Modern Sci6n&lt;
Matthew Arnold’s—Literature
Herbert Spencer’s—Education
Grant Allen’s—The Evolution
Professor Haeckel’s—The Ridd
Samuel Laing’s—Human Origi
Cotter Morrison’s—The Service
Professor Tyndall’s—Lectures-a
Charles Darwin’s—The Origin
Emerson’s—Addresses and Esss
John Stuart Mill’s—On Liberty
Edward Clodd’s—The Story of
Sir Leslie Stephen’s—An Agno
Ernest Renan’s—The Life of Je
Elements of Social Science (late

4 0
10
o 6
o 6
10
10

0

i

3

0-3

0 3
03
o 6
2 o
10 o
4 6

10 O
o 6
o 6

4

�Christianity
AND

Agnosticism.
A Correspondence between a Clergyman of the Church
of Scotland, and George Anderson,

Agnostic; London.

plaNatok y no te.
^»rSa'sJ£pU^i”o^n‘1
i^;'&gt; Mr. Anderson, i„

Anderson declined, statin? that
prov‘nS his church.
Mr
Je correspondence would end there kenT* Chrislian’ and&gt; thinking
Soon, however, he received a seco S
° ?°P? of his first l^erT
the correspondence.
. commur»cation; hence followed
should be‘^rtHshed,'the reverend rentle'"'1"'5,?" s“«Kted that it
sn£tSad&lt;,teSS

»™«e6d, InTlhJ

were merdy°omp!’m?Syn£
^ve betrayed his

letters which

�List of Books for Sale by J, W. GOTT.
2, UNION ST., BRADFORD

Madame Sophie Leppel — Pamphlets on Health without
Drugs (Complete)
............
Dr. Allinson—A book for Married Women. (Scarce)
...
J. R. Holmes—Theory and Practice of Neo-Malthusianism
May’s—Practical Methods for Curing all Diseases ...
■ ...
May’s Comprehensive Cookery Book...
...
...
...
Allan Laidlaw’s—Sexual Love: What it Is and What it Isn’t
Debate between H. Percy Ward and Will Phillips—
Secularism v. Spiritualism
...
...
...
...
•Glyde’s—Liberal and Tory Hypocrisy during the 19th
Century ...
... x .S
...
...
...
...
-Glyde’s—Britain’s Disgrace; An Urgent Plea for Old Age
Pensions ...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Seklew’s—Liberty Luminants (Malfew Seklew sold 600
copies at one meeting) ...
...
...
...
...
Paine’s—Age of Reason. (Marvellously cheap edition) ...
Paine’s—Rights of Man. (Bound in cloth)...
...
...
Mrs. Stockham’s—Tokology. (A book for Women only)
Over 100,000 sold...
...
...
...
Mrs. Stockham’s—Karrezza; Ethics-of Marriage
...
...
Dr. Foote’s—Home Cyclopedia. (Tells how to behappy
tho* married
M ...
...
Professor Huxley’s—Lectures and Essays ...
Ed’
Sar
Ma
He:
-Gre
Pre
Sai
Co
Pre
Ch
Eijr
Jo*
Ed
Sii
Er
El

4 0
10
o 6
o 6
1 o
1 o

o

3

O 3

o 3

o 3
06
2 o
10 o
4 6

10 o
0 6

�Christianity
AND

Agnosticism.
A Correspondence between a Clergyman of the Church
of Scotland, and George Anderson,

Agnostic; London.

Price Twopence.

Printed

Bradford :
and Published by J. W. Gott,
2, Union Street.

�I'

&gt;

W_ ■

'

aBF/

Ijk
i-

EXPLANATORY NOTE.

A Minister of the Church in Scotland wrote to Mr. Anderson, in
London, for a subscription towards improving his church.
Mr.
Anderson declined, stating that he was not a Christian, and, thinking
the correspondence would end there, kept no copy of his first letter?
Soon, however, he received a second communication; hence followed
the correspondence.
*
When, towards- the close of it, Mr. Anderson suggested that it
should be published, the reverend gentleman objected ; therefore, his
name and address have been omitted, and the term “ Clergyman ”
substituted
1
One or two short paragraphs in the Clergyman’s letters which
were merely complimentary, and which named localities that might
have betrayed his identity, have been withheld.—K. E. Watts.

�Christianity and
Agnosticism.
A Correspondence.
I.
Dear Sir,—
Your note in reply to my appeal for funds for
church building I have received. I thank you for your
frank statement, and for the leaflet you kindly sent, with
neither of which I agree.
I admit that everyone is entitled to have his own views
on religion as well as on other matters. I know that
many men have difficulty in connection with Christianity,
but certainly your opinions’have at least the merit of being
somewhat novel, if “ to compete ” against the foreigner is
the one vocation of a British subject. There may be some
truth in what you say from your point of view, though I
think few will agree with you that Christianity makes a
man less capable to compete honourably with foreigners
or any others.
I regret I had not the pleasure of seeing
you when in London. I know you are liberal towards
other objects, and generous in giving for charitable purposes,
and I believe, though you may not be aware of it, that you
owe much of that kindly disposition to the fact of the
influence of Christianity upon you. You gave up Christ­
ianity forty years ago ; you cannot therefore be young. If
you believe in a future state, I trust the religion you profess
gives you some comfort.
I am quite satisfied with Christianity. 1 try to walk in
the light, leaving alone unknown things. May I ask you
to read again the Sermon on the Mount ? (Matthew’s
Gospel, chapter v.)
Pardon me for troubling you with this letter.
Yours faithfully,
Clergyman.

�11.

Dear Sir,—
Yours of the 25th inst. received. I am sending
you a book called Force and Matter, which treats of such
doctrines as I believe in. You can return it to me any
time within a year, and if you wish to acquaint yourself
further with the views that are accepted by the intelligent
portion of mankind, read Huxley’s Essays, and Darwin’s
and Laing’s works, all of which I am willing to lend you
if you care to read them.
I reject your eternal hell doctrine as an infinite cruelty.
I also reject your virgin-box# son as being contrary to all
experience. It is only a re-hash of similar stories from
religions older than Christianity.
I reject your Hell and Heaven stories because they
teach that which is contrary to all knowledge and to
nature’s laws. I love my fellow-creatures, and I wish that
all would-be mentors would not confuse young minds with
those imperfect doctrines which often perplex them and
render them unfit for the business of life, but would teach
them something of this worl(^, instead.
I know that Christianity is less aggressive than it was
three hundred years ago, but that is only because it is less
powerful. The doctrines are the same, and human nature
is the same ; but science is taking the place of Christianity,
and society is more humane.
George Anderson.
III.
Dear Sir,—
I am much obliged to you for your letter, and
Force and Matter, which I will read. I have read Huxley’s
Essays and some of Darwin’s works, but would like to
read them again when I have time, so shall be pleased to
accept your kind offer.
It seems to me that one of your great difficulties is
belief in the so-called “ miraculous.” I am sure you
believe in Christ as an historical personage ; you cannot
help doing so if you accept history at all. You must also
acknowledge that no religion has produced such moral
4

�and intellectual results as the Christian religion has. How
do you account for that fact if Christianity is a delusion ?
I suppose that a man of intellect like yourself will
acknowledge that some of the greatest men in thisrcountry
accept Christianity. The best scientific men of the present
day admit that the spiritual is of greater force than matter.
Science is advancing. The discovery may yet be made
that there is a higher law which covers the sphere of the
miraculous, so that what you regard as contrary to law may
be in accord with it. There is much to be said for the
questions you raised in your last note, but men of science
are still making advances. They acknowledge that there
are numberless questions in the domain of matter that
they cannot understand—how many more in that of mind
or spirit ?
May I ask you to read Dr. A. B. Bruce’s Apologetics
(published by R. &amp; R. Clark ?) I am sorry I have not got
the book, and I cannot afford to buy it. You can, and I
think it only fair that, if I read the books you recommend,
you should read those that I suggest.
Kindly let me have your'views after you have read the
Apologetics.
Yours truly,
Clergyman.

IV.
Dear Sir,—
I quite deserve to be rebuked for my writing.
I shall do what you desire when reading Force and Matter.
The book I recommended for your perusal is Apologetics,
or Christianity Defensively Stated, by A. B. Bruce, D.D.
(publishers, R. and R. Clark, Edinburgh).
Thanks for “ Caledonian Society Report.” I send you
by this post for your acceptance a course of lectures pub­
lished by me some years ago. They do not bear upon the
subject in which we are both interested at present, but, if
you have nothing special to do, you might look into them.
I think they will at least entertain you, if they fail to
convince.

5

�After you have read the leaflet inside vol. i.—viz., the
review of the book—may I ask you to send it back to me
in enclosed stamped envelope, as I have only one or two
copies left, and I wish to keep them by me ?
Yours faithfully,
Clergyman.

V.

Dear Sir,—
I brought home your book of lectures last night,
opened it about eight o’clock, and finished it at five minutes
to three this morning ; and, were I to write a folio, ■ I
could not give a stronger testimony to the enjoyment I
derived from its perusal. It tells once more the old story
how Christians prosecute, and I think their actions are the
logical outcome of their doctrines. “ He that believeth
not shall be damned.” “ For what shall it profit a man if
he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul ?”
Hence to skin a man, or to burn him to death, is as
nothing to eternal hell fire. In this country, in the
present enlightened age, we are tolerably certain to die
with our skins on ; but that is only because science, has
humanised the people, and I hope it will continue the
process until there is liberty for one and all to speak their
honest thoughts : then we may expect greater progress, and
much increased happiness for mankind. I would like
your book to be read by every Scotchman, for it gives in a
condensed form facts that one could otherwise only gather
after an extensive course of reading. It also shows the
pluck of Scotchmen, and thfcjr determination to persevere
until they obtain their rights.
I was a lad in Scotland in ’43, and remember the “ non­
intrusion ” agitation ; and as the English are now in a
worse position than the Scotch were then, I think that the
mental superiority of the Scotch over the English must be
admitted.
Yours,
George Anderson.
6

�VI.
Dear Sir,—
Thanks for your note just received with leaflet
returned. I am pleased that you propose to read my
book. I read your lecture, for which accept my thanks.
I consider it excellent, and quite enjoyed and profited by
it. I agree thoroughly with what you say as to the efforts
men should put forth to acquire knowledge. It is unwise
in my opinion, to be too dogmatic on any question unless
one is as sure as of the axioms of mathematics, for so
much is yet to be known. I therefore guard myself against
speaking too strongly either for or against Christianity, as
there are many things that now seem impossible which
by fuller knowledge, we may come to understand.
My wife read your lecture with great pleasure. Pardon *
me for stating it, but she said: He must be a good
Christian who wrote that- lecture.”
Yours faithfully,
Clergyman.

Dear Sir,—
I am glad you enjoyed the reading of my lectures.
You appear to appreciate the Scotch intellect and persever­
ance. How do you account for these ? I gather from your re­
marks that you think the superstition of Christianity retards
intellectual progress. There are no people in the world
so superstitious as the Scotch in this respect.
Does it not strike you as strange that their religion does
not dwarf their intellect ?
It seems odd that such
superstitious people should be so far advanced in learning
and in all the sciences, and should be able to hold their
own in competing with the foreigner.
I have read your reply to Cardinal Manning with great
interest. It bears a second reading. Your arguments are
very fresh, and from your point of view unanswerable.
I am reading Force and Matter. It is a. remarkable
book. The laws of natural philosophy are clearly put.
One of the things insisted on is, that matter is eternal.
Will you kindly define to me what is meant by “ eternal ?”
7

�You do not seem to believe in anything that is not in
aceord with “knowledge” and “experience.”
If you
insist that matter is eternal, then you must regard that
quality as knowable, or in accord with experience ; if not,
you believe in a thing that is not knowledge. ' You accept
“ eternal ” as something you cannot understand, yet you
believe in it, and you say there is that something in matter.
Is it not as easy to believe in something eternal outside
matter ? Is it not as easy to believe in the existence of
God apart from matter ? If you believe in a being you
cannot define, why not in a soul ? But if you say that the
so-called soul is matter, then the soul is eternal too, and,
the brain being eternal, may it not in another and similar
form have possession of its present sensations of pain and
pleasure ? You appear to me to believe in a kind of
material soul. Well, what matters it whether it is material
or not ? If it is eternal, and can consequently carry with
it out of the world all its sensations, may not the brain be
transformed into something else than mere earth and
grass ? We have not yet discovered all the forces and
combinations into which matter can be changed. It
seems to me that the difficulty4 which puzzles most people
gathers around the word “ eternal.” We have not solved
the problem by evading this.
Yours truly,
Clergyman.
VIII.
My Dear Sir,—
I am very much obliged for your great kindness
in sending me the two periodicals, also the volume by Mr.
Gould. I am anxious to read every book that gives useful
information, and I shall read these as soon as my time
will permit. I have nearly finished Force and Matter, and
I agree with the premises laid down. They are full of
natural philosophy and science, with much of which I am
familiar. I do not, however, always agree with the
conclusions of the writer.
I have stated already my difficulty with regard to the
conception of “ eternity.” Materialists trace things up to
8

�that point. They tell us that matter is eternal; they
believe that, and yet they also say that they cannot believe
what is not in accord with knowledge and experience. Is.
eternity in accord with knowledge and experience ? If
then, they say “ no,” and yet believe in it, why not believe
in God ? and why have so great a difficulty in believing in
the existence of a soul, which none of the senses can
discover ? Are we justified in thinking that all that exists
is discoverable by our few senses ? If matter and mind
are identical, and if matter is eternal, does not that agree
with the view ot the immortality of the soul ? I am not
concerned whether that which I call soul, and you call
matter, is matter or not, if it is eternal, and may, as far as
we can see, retain all its powers under different conditions.
I shall read with pleasure the book you sent me. May I
ask you to read Anti-Theistic Theories, by Professor Flint
(Baird Lectures, 1877 ; Blackwood &amp; Sons, publishers) ?
I am sorry I cannot send it to you, but it is not my own.
My wife is interested in your book, and especially in
yourself; she insists upon me expressing her wish to have
your portrait, if convenient for you to send it. I have
marked some parts of Force and Matter, but at present I
am so occupied with my own work that I have little time
for private reading, and I am not much inclined to
controversy, I am a firm believer in the Christian faith,
and in the person of Christ and his teaching. There are
many things in connection with Christianity that I differ
from, many of its doctrines that I do not accept; but I
would never think of staking the whole question on small
issues, and I entirely disagree with you in giving any
importance to such trifling advertisements as you were
kind enough to send me. In my opinion, the large
question of the Christian faith and its power ought not to
be judged on small issues.
Please read M. Janet’s reply to Force and Matter.
With kind regards,
I am, yours sincerely,
Clergyman.

�IX.
-*Dear Sir,—
Yours of yesterday in reference to reading books
just to hand. If any one asked me to read a book on new
discoveries in arithmetic, based on the assertion that
3 + 3 = io, or 3 x 3 = io, I would not waste my time by
doing so ; I certainly would not buy the book. That is
my position in regard to Christianity. It makes statements
which I disbelieve, and it gives no proof of their veracity.
You know fairly well my tone of mind. If you can loan
me, if only for a week or two, any book that you think I
ought to read, 1 will gladly look into it on the strength
of your recommendation.
Herewith I send you a Christian book which the Roman
Catholics put into the hands of children. It is called A
Sight of Hell. I view such teachings with horror and
disgust, for they frighten the little ones, stunt the growth
of their intellect, and fill our asylums with idiots.
Yours,
George Anderson.
Dear Sir,—
In your letter of January 25th you write that you
cannot understand why I think that Christianity makes us
less able to compete with foreigners in business. I will
explain. Continental boys are not dosed daily with
religion in schools, as British boys are. Dogma, miracles,
and mystery do not occupy their time ; hence, on leaving
school they know more of what is required in this world
than our boys do, and their minds are not confused by
divergent ideas incapable of proof, and which all their
knowledge of this life and its duties contradicts. As the
terrors of an everlasting hell form part of the belief of our
boys, they become mental cowards, and are afraid to think.
This dwarfs their intellect, and makes them less able to
compete with boys more secularly trained. But please
note, I do not confine these remarks to your Church. All
religious teaching has the same effect in certain degrees.
You think that my liberality towards “ other objects ”
is due to the influence of Christianity upon me.
iQ

�I cannot agree with you upon this point. If I assist a
man or an object, it is always for the purpose of increasing
comfort, or furthering progress in human affairs. I never
do so as a bribe to heaven to save my soul, nor to escape
the eternal miseries of your hell.
You hope the religion I profess gives me comfort. I
know of no religion that I consider good enough, so I
don’t profess any. I thank you for your kind hope, how­
ever, and wish to state that I feel very comfortable except
in this, that I would that more were of my opinions. I
see so much misery amidst so much luxury that I would
like to increase the latter, and, if the former must exist at
all, to see at least a more equal division. I find beautiful
and grand ideas in most religions, but they are all blended
with the preposterous.
The Hindoos had their Trinity of Brahma, Siva and
Vishnu before Christians adopted the idea. Think of the
Hindoos’ glorious wide-flowing river of sacred water (the
Ganges) and compare it with the small vessel of holy
water used by the Christians. At the last eclipse of the
sun the Hindoos thought it was the end of the world ;
they rushed into the sacred water, that they might be
floated into eternity on its holy bosom. We laugh at this,
yet we tell them of men carried up into the air in chariots
of fire. Which is the more absurd ?
Religions also teach morality, but morality is not reli­
gion—that is ethics, and the ethical part of Christianity
which is good was previously taught in China, and some
moral precepts that have since been added are wholly
unworkable, such as “ Give all you have to the poor ”—a
kindly-meant sentiment, which, if acted upon, would dis­
organize society and ruin any one who attempted it, for no
doubt his relations would take steps to have him housed
in a lunatic asylum.
A subsequent letter of yours I hope to reply to in a day
or two. I wish, however, you would again read my reply
to Cardinal Manning, for I feel you have not gathered a
clear idea of my philosophy of matter and its attributes
Yours,
George Anderson.
i

i

�XI.
My Dear Sir,—
I sent you yesterday a copy of Dr. Bruce’s
Apologetics, which I borrowed. You can keep it for a
month. I am sure you will give the book a fair reading.
Thanks for ltttle book received, A Sight of Hell. I quite
agree with you that it is a scandal to have such literature
put into the hands of youth ; but in religion, as in business,
there is too much fraud. That does not, however, detract
from what is valuable, honest, and true in both.
My wife thanks you very much for your portrait. We
are both delighted with it, and trust it will be a long time
before we shall have to add the omitted date on the back.
It is a pity that London is so far away. I would like so
much to have a talk with you ; letters are of so little use.
If you are travelling in the summer time, would you not
like a tour through the Highlands ? We would be so
pleased to have you with us here ; and you would, I am
sure, enjoy the beautiful scenery. I shall send you another
book when you have read Bruce’s.
Yours faithfully,
j
' Clergyman.

&lt;

,

XII.
Dear Sir,—
I must apologize for my delay in answering your
letters, but I hope to make good my leeway. Your letter
of February 18th I now reply to. You ask how I account
for the intellect of the Scotch and their knowledge of the
sciences, although they were so very religious. I account
for it thus : they lived in a comparatively poor country,
with a harsh climate, which compelled them to consider
ways and means more seriously than if they had lived in
Southern Italy, for instance.
They had also a rich
neighbour, who tried to enslave them and thrust its
religion upon them, all of which tended to develop their
thinking faculties. The Scotch undertook the education
of every girl and boy one hundred years before other
nationalities, and it has been within that period that their
scientific progress has expanded. They had also cheap
coal and iron ; without these prosperity would have been
T2
z

�difficult. Moreover, they have never hesitated to leave
the land of their birth, when they thought that by 'so
doing they could improve their worldly position. These
are all secular agencies, and to me they account for the
progress of the Scotch people, in spite of superstitious
teaching. My own case was similar. I had heard of
London, and I longed to see it. I accepted a contract
that would occupy two or three months, fully intending to
return ; but during those months I changed my mind and
remained, and my experience has justified my decision.
There may be, too, something in the fact that the breed is
considerably intermixed—a condition of things to which I
believe Scottish lasses have no objection.
You ask me for a definition of “ eternal.” We have now
arrived at an important point where we should clearly
understand each other, and I feel from some of your
questions that you do not comprehend my position. By
“ eternal ” I mean that which will continue without end—
vide the Christian hell as recorded in Scripture, 'and as
applied to matter—that which ever has been, and ever
will be. I cannot prove either proposition, but my
knowledge of matter dictates this inference : We see matter
changing in form—never any lost, never any coming into
existence “ out of nothing.” Hence I look on it as without
beginning or end, just as if I were riding on a circular
railway, and, after passing the same fixed objects many
times I would conclude that it had no end, but was a circle.
I think the assumption is as rational in the one case as in
the other, although only in the case of the railway could I
get down and prove it. Those who object to the eternity
of matter say : “ Oh, no ; matter was created.” I reply :
“ My friend, I do not understand ‘ creation,’ never having
seen the process. Please explain.” I am then referred to
very old books, written thousands of years ago, and to the
general assent of mankind. I respond that I don’t want
to be told by books—I could write a book stating the
contrary. I don’t believe all I read even in modern books,
still less in doubtful ones, written in an ignorant age by no
one knows whom. Besides, old books which I have read
give quite different accounts of both creation and creator.
Some say that the world is flat like a plate, so that,'if you

�reached the edge, you might fall off. Others say it is
borne on the back of a turtle, but they do not suggest
what the turtle rests on. So old books are to me wholly
unsatisfactory.
The remainder of your letter refers to “soul” and
“ matter,” which I will reply to anon. Will you again read
my reply to Cardinal Mantling, commencing at page 8, so
that you may not quote views I do not hold ?
Bruce’s book to hand with thanks.
Yours,
George Anderson.

XIII.
Dear Sir,—
The conclusion of your letter of February r8th
contains several arguments re God, soul, and eternity,
which are not based upon anything I have written. Permit
me to again explain.
I believe matter to be etefttal for reasons already given,
but I do not believe “ matter ” to be one thing and
“ eternal ” another.
Eternal is only an attiibute.
Attributes have no
physical existence. I have said that which is called soul
is an attribute of brain, but I have not said that brain, as
brain, is eternal, although as matter it is. Matter is ever
changing, forming new compounds in which its previous
character is lost, although the matter is not. Your fire
poker, a piece of bright iron, if left to the influences of
damp and air, becomes resolved into an oxide of iron,
having no resemblance to a poker. Strike the poker
against the tongs, and you have a musical sound which in
the condition of an oxide does not exist. You might call
the sound the soul of the poker, but I call it an attribute
only ; and attributes vary with the condition of matter,
the latter being the only existence.

Yours,
George Anderson.

�XIV.
Dear Sir,—
Replying to yours of January 31st, as to whether
Christ was an historical character, I am not strong upon
that point either pro or con. The Hindoos had their
trinity before the alleged time of Christ, and the stories of
both religions have many similarities—indeed, “ trinity ”
is a common conception—good, better, best; bad, worse,
worst; length, breadth, and thickness when measuring
solid bodies, etc. Critics are agreed that our Gospels,
Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, cannot be traced beyond
the middle of the second century of our era. During these
one hundred and fifty years there is no doubt there were
many who aspired to be religious leaders, and, as there
were no printing presses at this period, what these mentors
might have said would become a matter of legend only.
Whoever wrote those books merely voiced the opinion of
the times, and, as they contain many statements that
would only be laughed at if 4pld of events of to-day, I am
most strongly inclined to consider them fabulous. I have
more certainty as to the existence of Julius Cresar, the
Roman Governor, than of Jesus Christ. However this
may be, I consider it of small account. We should judge
writings by what they contain, not by the authorship—
submitting all to the test of reason.
You write that I must acknowledge that no religion has
produced such moral and intellectual results as Christianity.
I am not aware that man is now more moral than in past
ages. To my mind, the scoundrelism of the present
exceeds anything in the past. Take up any leading
newspaper, and what does it contain ? Reports of bubble
companies being floated, regardless of whom they rob, and
in a year or two coming to a disastrous end ; officers of
friendly societies decamping with the cash ; solicitors
struck off the rolls through misapplication of the funds of
their clients ; pious Jabez Balfour absconding with the
hard-earned savings of the poorest bank depositors,
deceiving the poor dupes by his church-going hypocrisy ;

15

/

�the drunkenness, wife beating, seduction of children,
spread of infectious disease, avaricious grasping after
fortune without toiling honestly for it, quarrels of nations
in their efforts to outwit each other for possession of
territory to which they have no right, and from which they
intend, should success crown their efforts, to shut out the
rest of mankind. Oh, no, pray banish that oft-told fable
from your mind ; it is not true. Intellectual advancement
I admit, but that has been in spite of Christianity, which
exerted all its power against mental progress, even perse­
cuting its pioneers. From the time of Constantine, the
chief Christian shop has been cruel to all but its own
customers; even the sects that have sprung from its false
roots have persecuted each other, and continue to do so
indirectly. No shopkeeper would succeed in a country
town, however good the quality and reasonable the price
of his wares, if it were known that he did not attend some
conventicle. The intellectuality of this age is due to the
greater knowledge of nature that pervades it—that makes
it more human while less religious; consequently the
burning of witches, warlocks, and even unbelievers, is not
permitted, and the Church endeavours to trim its sails to
the modern breeze.
The creation was not accomplished in six of our days ;
we have misunderstood Scripture. It means six long
periods of time ; “ a thousand years are to the Lord as
one day.” This paltry subterfuge is used to delay the
downfall of the nonsense formerly preached from Genesis.

If the shades of Galileo, Darwin, and many others of
that ilk, can look down and read our thoughts of to-day,
how they must rejoice at the change their writings have
effected, and at the fact that we now enthrone them after
having displaced Moses and the Prophets.
Yours,
George Anderson.

j6

�XV.
Dear Sir, *

'

,

Excuse me for not thanking you earlier for your kind
attention in sendihg me Gould and Darwin. I have read
vol. i. of former with interest. Thanks also very much for
box of pens—a kindly hint to write better. I will try to
do so. I have been very busy of late, and have had
no spare moments.
Referring to yours of March 9th, you say rightly that you
cannot prove the eternity of matter. You cannot prove
an existence without beginning and without ending ; but
you believe in it. My contention is this : It is impossible
for our finite minds to understand what is meant by a thing
being eternal—matter, for example ; but we have the
power to believe it. Now, if you believe a thing you
cannot understand, that you have no knowledge of by the
senses, why not believe in the existence we call God ?
To me, it seems as easy to believe in the existence of God
as in the eternity of matter. I have tried again and again
to understand a thing without a beginning or an ending,
and I have failed. Can you grasp it ? I therefore say, it
is as easy for me to believe in the existence of God and
his eternity, although I never saw him, as it is for you to
believe in the eternity of matter.
Knowledge and experience teach us that everything is
done by some force, some energy You ask : Who made
God ? I cannot tell, but I can more easily believe in a
Supreme being of intelligence than I can in matter, which
you say has no beginning, but possesses the qualities or
powers necessary to develop itself with such perfection as we
perceive in the human frame and in the physical universe.
I have once more carefully read your reply to Cardinal
Manning. I agree with most of what you say. The
arguments you use do not shake my faith in the future
existence of our intelligence, whether that be through the
mere condition of matter, or of the separate existence of
the soul or mind. I am quite of opinion that science and

T7

�religion will become more and more reconciled, and that
Maie.r.lists and Spiritualists will modify their views, and
to see eye to eye as to the existence of a supreme,
intelligent, and heneficient Being, who is behind and before
all things. We are babes in knowledge, but after we leave
the body, or if you prefer it, when this material man has
had his personality changed by death, we shall know far
more than we do'now.
I quite understand what you mean by soul or mind as a
mere attribute of matter; but we do not know all the
circumstances which may go to create that condition.
There may be something better in store for us than to be
transformed into gases, or into grass or herbage to feed
animal life.
I find it quite impossible to conceive that a powerful
mind like your own should evaporate into insignificance
of this description. I do not agree with your view of
religion retarding intellectual progress. As a matter of
fact and history, Christianity has done more to advance
education and the sciences than any other faith, and
history knows that our school people owe more to religion
for their education than to any other cause. Every one
knows that the Scotch Reformation has been the revival
of learning, as it was the awakening of the intellect. I
know I shall not induce you, by any arguments I may
advance, to become a Christian. There are many things
I cannot understand, but Christianity has for me a power
that nothing else possesses, to cause me to live the best
possible life for myself and for the good of others, and
gives more satisfaction with regard to the great future. I
daresay you will smile at my simplicity when I tell you
that I am praying to the eternal God to lead you to
believe in Jesus Christ. I have no doubt the Scotch
mother to whom you owe so much has often prayed for
you, and taught you from the Bible, which you seem to
know so well. I have a great desire to see you, for I
believe that there is much good and kindness in your
nature, and far more of the spirit of Christ than in many
who profess to be his followers. I am led to understand
that you have a son in charge of your office. Pardon me,
J8

�if I say that I am curious to know whether you train him
in the same views as you hold yourself.
You think it strange that I should wish to have your life
prolonged. For one thing, I think that we should wish
good and useful lives to be extended. Then I wish to see
you—that is a selfish motive, you will ay ; and, thirdly, I
would like to know where you are going, before I would
wish you to depart.
,
What a curious thing matter must be that it can act,
think, will, and be happy. What a pity it does not
develop more rapidly, that we might have a longer time to
study by living longer. It is scarcely worth while for us to
come into existence to have it end and become a blank so
soon, as far as mind or intellect is concerned.
I am afraid I have trespassed too much upon your time
in inflicting such a long letter upon you. I trust you
enjoyed your holiday in Ireland, and that you have
returned home full of vigour in body and mind.
Yours truly,
Clergyman.

XVI.
Dear Sir,—

Yours of April ist received. I think we waste time over
the word “ eternal,” of which you ask my definition. I take
the dictionary meaning—without beginning or end. That
meaning I apply to matter, but not to its attributes, which
are ever changing, while matter remains in one form or
another. You say, I believe in the eternity of matter,
although I cannot prove it. I do so because it is more
logical. Matter is : we take cognizance of it by all our
senses. It is ever with us ; we cannot divest ourselves of
it even in imagination ; we cannot put a particle of it out
of, or bring into, existence ; and as we have never seen an
instance of what is called “creation,” it is more logical to
think that it has ever been than that there was a time

19

�when it was not. You assert that it is as easy to believe
in the existence of God as in the eternity of matter. Here
you place an adjective and a noun on an equality. I have
never treated the term “ eternal ” otherwise than as an ad­
jective. If you had said, “ It is as easy for me to believe
in the existence of God as for you to believe in the exist. ence of matter,” I would have asked you for some of your
proofs. You say you have ever failed to think of a thing
without beginning or ending. Then your everlasting God
has no existence, and you must accept Materialism as a
consistent belief. Still, you maintain that you can easily
believe in a Supreme Being of intelligence, but you have
, no evidence of intelligence, supreme or moderate, except
as an animal attribute. The dog, the horse, the man,, are
all intelligent in various degrees, the better educated they
are, the more intelligent they become ; but intelligence is
not a thing—it is only an attribute applicable to animals
and to matter • and although we have had thousands of
doctrines over hundreds of years, we have no instance of
the continuance of intelligence after the dissolution of the
material body.
After impressing upon me the fact that it is as easy for
you to believe in the existence of God and his eternity as
it is for me to believe in the eternity of matter (the noun
and the adjective again on equal ground), you say that
knowledge and experience teach us that everything is done
by some force—some energy. I agree with this remark,
and now apply it to the following one. You have never
seen God, but I have seen and handled matter. Is it your
■belief that your God is material—hence his force and
energy ? But this is not the common belief, for it is
written that he has neither body, parts, nor passions.
This is as concise a description of “ nothing ” as I have
read ; yet by the same authority he is represented as kind,
revengeful, and personal. He showed himself to Moses.
He has prepared a heaven for a few, and a hell for the
many. One would only expect such inconsistent statements
to emanate from a lunatic asylum, but they are all in the
Gospel, hence the world is mostly mad. You tell me that
you believe in the future existence of the soul or mind—
20

�you should first prove its present existence before you
launch it into futurity. However, give me your evidence,
for I would like to believe it, as life is sweet. You have a
willing pupil, who will not trouble you to ransack the
writings of the ancients. A few references to current
examples will suffice.
You are of opinion that religion and science will be­
come more reconciled. So am I. I ha\e seen consider­
able approachment in my time. Religion has joined
science as to the form of the earth. Religion, at least
outside Italy, does not believe that Etna and Vesuvius are
two of the mouths of hell. Religion and science in
Europe and America generally agree that our globe has
existed for hundreds of thousands of years instead of six
or seven thousand. Although this is a money-making age,
and many things are now possible that were not a few
hundred years ago, you would find it very difficult to en­
gage a carpenter or mason who would contract on proper
conditions to supply you with a ladder, or any other means,
by which you could climb into heaven. Astronomy says
it is too far away. Telescopes have been brought into use,
and earnest students have looked miles upon miles into
space, and have only found stars, stars, stars with no
glimpse of heaven to reward their search.
Oh ! yes, we are approximating. Our present judges do
not believe in witches, and to burn them on account of
their opinions is quite beyond the pale of possibility.
Superstition cannot fly at our throats as it once did; science
has clipped its wings. It is now kept in the background,
except on rare occasions, such as when we allowed an
English Bishop to unveil the statue of Darwin in the
Natural History Museum. Of course, superstition some­
times makes itself heard yet, as it did recently in Rome,
when a Catholic wrote a book entitled Happiness in Hell,
which the chief representatives of Jesus Christ in Rome
and elsewhere said no good Catholic must read. I read
the book on what I considered the Pope’s recommendation,
as doubtless thousands of others did; and I daresay the
Pope’s interdict was considered by the author a good
advertisement.
21

�I had intended to write more, but I must close for the
present. Your other points are only side issues, which I
may return to when I have time.
Yours,
George Anderson.
XVIJ.
Dear Sir,—

In continuation of my letter of April 9th, I note that
you say it is a matter of fact and history that Christianity
has done more to advance education and science than any
other faith. I agree with you in this, for I do not know
that any of the faiths have ever advanced science, while I
do know that Christianity has retarded it. Christians (socalled) have advanced science, not, however, as Christians,
but as scientific men. Christianity has been so ferocious
and so powerful that men of science, who had no ambition
to become martyrs, have used it as a mantle. Christians
have acted as if all unbelievers were so through mere
perversity, and not through honest conviction ; and, as all
who do not believe will be damned, they have cut short
the life of the unbeliever, and all for the glory of God and
the saving of their own miserable souls. But a better
knowledge of human capacities has taught us that belief is
not to be obtained at will or by force, that disbelief is quite
as honest as belief, and in consequence we have become
more humane. This humanity has not been brought
about by Christianity, but in spite of it; and this better
understanding of the nature of man has been accomplished
by unbelievers. And to the believer what does Christianity
offer ? An eternity of idleness, save for playing on a harp
and singing the praises of the Lord. What a puerile
conception of the Author of the universe it is, that he
should be pleased to hear for ever ringing in his ears the
praises of moths like us.
I have been seated in my garden, when a cloud of gnats
were hovering round my head, and have wondered if I
would be happier if I knew they were praising me. No.
I would say : “You fools, mind your own affairs; make
22

�each other happy ; I can get along perfectly well without
you.” But why should your God punish me because I
disbelieve the absurd stories I am told about him ? I
have never, so far as I know, injured him. I have never
spoken an unkind word to him or of him. I don’t trouble
him with my little wants and sorrows. I don’t even ask
any favours of him. I have helped many sufferers who
have not been as fortunate as I have been. I don’t pray
for them—that is easily done. I accept nature as it is
organised, and choose what I consider its better parts, for
I see nothing perfect. Then why should I be damned ?
I cannot believe that a God of Justice would act so
brutally. He would rather say : “ Come in ; give him a
harp, Peter.” I would reply : “ Thank you, but I am on
my way to the Mohammedan paradise ; I like that better.
There is something to be done there—beautiful gardens,
sweet smelling flowers, luscious fruits, noble people, and,
above all, no torments. You reign there too. Au revoir.”
No. the Christian Conception of heaven is poor indeed.
The whole scheme has been built on human pride and
the wish to enslave mankind.. We praise and bow down
to the land-lords and all the big-wigs, and they employ
preachers to teach obedience to the masses, who raise
their daily bread. It is very sad, and I pity the preachers,
who know better, as many of them must do. I am told
hell is not so prominent in sermons as it was even 'in my
young days, when I saw young women brought out and laid
upon the grass fainting from the effects of mission sermons
in the Highlands. We are advancing, and I earnestly hope
that the clergy will preach ethics, and gradually draw people
to believe that every bad thought, every bad action, brings
suffering, seen or hidden, and a conscience smitten with
remorse. I advocate no sudden overthrow of Christianity;
it has hitherto been the one guide, and we can only slowly
provide a substitute ; but do not bring your sons up to the
Church, for it is a decaying institution.
In a subsequent letter I may describe how I brought up
my family, with not one of whom have I ever had the
least trouble.
Yours,
GeorgeJAnderson.
23

�XVIII.
My Dear Sir,

I apologise for my long silence. I have been away
through the Highlands for some time examining schools
in religious instruction, and I have also changed my
residence. This has kept me very busy, and my corres­
pondence has been neglected. I send you per same post
Darwin’s Voyage. I have read it with very great interest,
and I shall be pleased to have his Descent of Man. Many
thanks for Mr. Roman’s letter. I should like to keep it,
but will return it if you desire. 1 have read and re-read it.
There is much in it from which I dissent—for example,
his view of the history of Moses ; but there is also much
that indicates honest thought. I like his closing remarks
immensely, viz. : “ Rather keep on doubting and living a
life in preparation for that happier state, even though we
may be disappointed.” Such belief is a powerful lever in
civil government. I am sure you will appreciate that good
advice, and I trust from the bottom of my heart you will
give due weight to it.
Though I have neglected writing to you, you are very
often in my thoughts, and I am really interested in you.
1 cannot think that you yourself believe that “ with death
it means eternal end,” as your aged friend says. You
think much. I am inclined to believe too much. There
are in nature thousands of things we cannot understand,
but which we believe. Why not act on the same principle
in religion ? Our very existence is an unfathomable
mystery, and we must be content with knowing only in
part. I here is, to my mind, no way of combatting the
beneficial influence of Christianity. It has done more
good to the human race than any other religion ; as a
civilising influence no one can gainsay its paramount
place. No doubt it has many blemishes, and has been in
many ways hurried into superstition; but that must be
allowed, because of the slow progress that man makes
towards the higher life. I think no one can read the
sayings of our Lord, such as the “ Sermon on the Mount,”
without feeling that there is something divine in them.
No man could utter such words, and live such a life as
24

�Jesus is represented to have lived, without supernatural
power. Excuse my running wild in these lines.
I must now close. I trust you are well. I have had no
paper nor any remarks for a long time. I should have
also said that I am busy with my new church. I believe
in my work, and, because I do, 1 give myself wholly to it,
and feel satisfied that I am doing the right thing.
With kindest regards,
'7, .
Yours sincerely,
Clergyman.

XIX.
Dear Sir,—

Your silence has been so long that I was wondering
whether you had decided to discontinue the correspon­
dence ; but you give a sufficient reason. Darwin’s Cruise
arrived a few days ago, and I sent you his Origin of
Species—his Descent of Man is lent out at present.
I am not prepared to endorse all his doctrines—I am
not sufficiently educated to do so; but, so far as I have
read his works, I think his arguments are most reasonable.
The Bible touches on many of the same points as he does,
but in such an unsatisfactory manner that I reject it as the
production of ignorant men of an ignorant age. The
wonder is that in these more enlightened and humane
times people are not ashamed of it, with its barbarous
cruelties and indecencies, instead of holding it sacred.
Nothing proves more strongly the lasting effects of impres­
sions made in early youth, for I feel that you would not dare
to read many parts of it from your pulpit. You and I differ
entirely as to the civilizing character of Christianity. Its
history proves its influence to have been pernicious. While
it had power it persecuted, burnt, and murdered all who
differed from it. Spain is the most Christian country in
Eurjpe, and the most backward; and its amusements are
the most vicious—for instance, its bull-fights where delicate,
high-born women attend on a Sunday afternoon to see an

25

�old horse disembowelled by an artifically enraged bull,
while the eyes of the horse are covered that it may not see
the bull’s approach. “ It is only an old horse.” Poor
creature ! Poor ill-used help to man !
Read the American history of Spain; how she robbed,
tortured, and enslaved the Aborigines, until, after years of
cruelty, most of them died, and then she imported slaves
from other lands to do her work. She even brought
Columbus home a prisoner because he did not send her
enough precious things to satisfy her greed, and he, poor
man, died without redress. You can find all this in
Robertson’s Histories. And the Christian Pope of the
day gave America to the Portuguese and the Spaniards,
think of the impudence of the man. He knew no more of
America before its discovery by Columbus than a Scotch
jackdaw, yet he gave it to them. Why ? Because they
were Christian supporters.
. Christianity is not so bad to-day as it was then, but that
is because it lacks the power. Secular and scientific
knowledge have drawn her fangs, but the spirit of persecu­
tion is so strong in her that Roman Catholics, members of
the Church of England, and Presbyterians now persecute
each other, within the law, all struggling to grasp the
“loaves and fishes.” And this persecution is in accordance
with its principles. “ What shall it profit a man if he shall
gain the whole world and lose his own soul ? ” What
indeed ? What is earthly profit against eternal damnation?
And Christians think that disbelief is mere perversity, and
criminal persecution a virtue, if by it they can save souls.
Your order has much to answer for to mankind for preach­
ing such abominable doctrines. But do not suppose I lay
all the blame to Christianity ; certainly not. In the first
place, it is due to the selfish nature of man ; and, secondly,
to the dreadful doctrines he has been taught. Scientific
men never damn those who differ from them ; they investi­
gate further, and the result is progress. I presume you
have read Livy’s History of Rome. The people then were
more religious than they are now; they never entered
upon anything of consequence without first consulting the
gods (this was previous to Christianity). The result was

26

�continuous wars and robberies, such as your own Bible
stamps with approval.
You ask me to believe ; but believe what ? Something
that soipeone else says, of which he can give no proof,
which is contrary to my own judgement, and which all my
experience contradicts. Take the matter of eternal life.
I should not mind—in fact, would prefer—that it could be
proved,on the same principle that I wish to live to-morrow,
and would not object if that to-morrow were to go on
indefinitely; and, if such is the order of our being, it will
be so whether I believe it or not, and in that case I trust
I may be better employed than I should be in the
monotonous eternity that Christians hold out. I prefer the
teachings of the Koran, which are more in accordance
with human nature.
You mention Mr. Roman’s letter, and ask to keep it.
You may do so. There is an essential difference between
Mr. Roman and myself.
My disbelief is on a
philosophical basis; his evidently is not. He has doubts;
I have none, and he thinks he will do what good he can
and chance it. Had he been brought up in India or
China, he would most likely have acted on the same
principle, and have been a Hindoo or a Buddhist.
I look on all religious systems as deceptions which close
the book of that- nature I love, but do not worship, for it
is not perfect, and sometimes performs its work in anything
but a satisfactory manner. The efficacy of prayer I hold
to be nil, save to tranquilize the mind of the one who
indulges in the process. He who prays and does not act
is a fool. The doctrine of the power of prayer has been
upheld by your Church. (See Combe’s Constitution of
Man, people’s edition, page 93.) The best thing you can
preach is morality. Children should be taught the rudi­
ments of science, something of their own anatomy and
physiology, something of their own skin and the duty of
keeping it clean, something of the love of animals includ­
ing man, something of the love of truth, of help to the
unfortunate, of tolerance, of sobriety in all things, of the
history of man all over the world—his defects should be
pointed out, and religious teaching should be banished
27

�until the children can judge of it for themselves—then you
would make clever men and women, able to compete
successfully in the battle of life, for we do not lack capacity.
As it is, other nations who are more rationally taught are
supplanting us in our previous specialities, and, unless we
send our manufactures abroad, as a nation we cannot live.
I have sent you Ingersoll’s Mistakes of Moses, which I
think will interest you. I should like to have your opinion
as to the facts contained therein.

Yours,
George Anderson.

XX.
Dear Sir,—

I send you the Literary Guide for July, and have marked
five articles which I would like you to read. Should you
take exception to any of them, mark the portions, tear
them off, and post them Jto me, that we may exchange
views.
•
You will find views in the Guide similar to those I have
expressed in my letters to you, and which are, in my
opinion, such as will, in the fulness of time, rule the world
of thought, and take the place of those unproveable,
absurd, and contradictory notions that were hatched in the
days of ignorance, dividing mankind into hostile camps,
in which they fought to their mutual destruction.
Dr. Wallace, M.P. for Edinburgh, stated in Parliament
last week that we shall come to secular education in our
schools. This has long been my opinion, but the Churches
know that, unless they can secure the young child before
he can think on what he is taught, he will never accept
their teachings about the unknowable.
Yours,
George Anderson.

28

�XXL
My Dear’Sir,—

I am much obliged for your kind wishes, and especially
for your offer to send Science Primers for the use of our
young people. I have five Sabbath schools in connection’
with my church. I should like to read a copy of them
first, although, believing you to be an honourable man, I
quite accept what you say that there is nothing in them pro
or con on religion, so please send me a few to begin with
I am never afraid of scientific knowledge. The articles in
the Literary Guide, which you so kindly sent, I have read,
and with much I agree. I shall, after another perusal,
return some of them marked as you wish.
There are two things upon which, in my opinion, you
are unduly severe. First, “Christianity.” I think you
emphasize too much the superstition and cruelty associated
with the religion of Christ. They are no more the fault
of Christianity than the nonsense that has so often been
associated with science is the fault of science as such.
Christianity, as a system, has its side of evolution. It had
to fight its way against the tyranny and superstition of
Rome for centuries. I am surprised that one who knows
history as well as you do can fail to see and acknowledge
that Christianity has done more to elevate woman, to
civilize man, and to cultivate the human intellect than any
other system or creed. I do not think it is fair to insinu­
ate that pure Materialists have been the only or chief pro­
moters of scientific research. I presume you will allow that
some of the best scientists of all ages acknowledge the
Christian faith, and admit that there is no real antagonism
between science and Christianity in its enlightened form.
If you will excuse me for saying so, I am of opinion that
you take too narrow a view of Christianity, and do not
give it sufficient credit for the good results it has produc­
ed in the world.

29

�The other point on which I specially differ from you is
this : I think you make too much of science. You appear
to me to suppose that all difficulties must be solved by
science alone. There are numberless obstacles that can
be raised along the lines that you have so often and so well
discussed. But do we not meet with as many and as great
ones on other lines ? That matter should have in itself
the power, skill, intelligence, and wisdom which are dis­
played in the universe, and in the human body and mind,
is to me a greater difficulty to believe than that there is a
Supreme Being. I suppose that you would find it as im­
possible to intelligently conceive of matter arranging itself
with such consummate skill, such perfect balance and accur­
acy,without any mind or any power behind it, as you would
find it to believe in the existence of the soul. Why should
you take it for granted that science has made sufficient dis­
coveries within the last quarter of a century to justify you
in overthrowing the view of the Christian faith maintained
by such great minds in the past and present ages ? Is it
fair to take it for granted that science has discovered all
that can be discovered ? May not science prove yet more
•clearly than it has done that-there is no inconsistency be­
tween belief in God and the tnost advanced scientific facts. I
cannot really make out whether you believe in a Supreme
Being at all, or in the existence of the soul or mind as
distinct from the body, or as being at least capable of ex­
isting apart from the present material body. From some
•of your statements I am sorry to be disposed to
think that you have no faith in these. You kindly said to
me some time ago that you would tell me how you brought
up your family. I have no right to ask the question whether
you taught them your own views, but I should like to know.
If you believe in the existence of a Supreme Being out­
side matter, then I do not see that it is so difficult for you
to face other obstacles. There are facts as certain, ascer­
tained by inference, as those that you arrived at by experi­
ments. You do not need to put everything under the
microscope or the dissecting knife in order to be certain.
There are many facts in connection with religion that you
•can arrive at by inference. I go back to the beginning of
•our correspondence. You said you believed in the eternity

30

�■of matter. I say it is impossible for the human mind to
•conceive of anything without a beginning, yet you believe
it. Yes, science forces you to believe it, for you say : “ Is
it not as easy, or easier, to believe in the existence of a
Supreme Being created like matter, with intelligence and
wisdom?” If you believe in an uncreated entity, why
not in the larger and, to my mind, the likelier theory ? I
must honestly say that I would like you to have broader
and fairer views on this question. You have not sufficiently
explained to me how you can believe in the eternity of
&gt; matter and not in the eternity of a Supreme Being. Yet I
am unwilling to think that you do not believe in the exist■ence of God, and hold the opinion that human existence
ends here. I earnestly trust you will reconsider your
position. I do not wish to continue arguing on these
points. You and I will find plenty of material to support
our arguments for and against Christianity and the existence
of a Deity, but I find life top real and serious to occupy
my time in discussing questions on which I believe we
cannot see eye to eye. It would be .a great pleasure to me
to have a personal interview with you, but this cannot be
unless you should chance to be in this directions If so-it
would afford me great pleasure to receive a visit from you.
What do you say of the lat$ Mr. Gladstone ? You will
no doubt acknowledge that he had a powerful mind. See
what comfort and peace he felt on his death-bed. Do not
think that I am presuming too much when I express the
hope that, when your journey is nearly ended, you will go
back in heart and soul to those old truths that have pro­
duced such splendid men in our land, many of them well
known to you. Then you will find in the beautiful words
and perfect life of Jesus Christ, as well as in his wonderful
death for sinful mankind, that rest and peace, in view of
the great future, that others have experienced. This is
indeed my prayer for you—that Almighty God will lead
you to faith in him.'
I have allowed my pen to run loose. Please excuse.
With kind regards,
i
I am,
Faithfully yours,
Clergyman.
3i

�XXII.

Dear Sir,—
In a concluding paragraph of your letter of July 6th you
write that we cannot see eye to eye, and that you find life
too serious to occupy time in discussing, etc. That is in
accord with a similar sentiment I have held for some time
—namely, that, /w or con, Christianity may be deleted,
from our correspondence—and, if so, I do not see the use
of continuing it. It was your desire that I should become
a Christian. You have preached at and prayed forme,
but you have only seen one side of the shield. I have seen
both, and the Lord has not heard your prayers ; I leave
that to be settled between you, for up to now I am, as I
was, a disbeliever in the miraculous. In my first letter I
gave you my reasons for dissenting from various points of
your faith, including your virgin-born Christ; but you have
not dealt with them. Indeed, how could you, on a matter
contradicted by all experience ? Your silence reminds me
of an incident that occurred when I was spending a few
days at Naples. On going into the smoking room of the
hotel one day after dinner, I found about a dozen gentle­
men, one of whom was doing all the talking, while the others
were smoking. He was a middle-aged man, evidently from
America. He was telling the others what churches he had
been to, and he was pitying those poor ignorant Catholics
who worshipped images, and he related how he had seen
them kissing the feet of the sculptured saints. Being the
last comer, I did not care to speak, unless none of the
others did ; but, as no one replied, I said : “ Perhaps some
of those people could point at something in your belief
which they consider equally as unsound.” “Oh,
” ’
’
”
'
no, he at once retorted; “ I prove all things,
and hold to that which is good.”
I said :
“ I suppose you are a family man.
He nodded
assent. “ Well,” I continued, “suppose your wife were to
say to you one morning at breakfast: ‘My dear, I am much

32

�afraid there is something wrong with daughter Mary : I
don’t like her symptoms.’ You would exclaim : ‘Impossible,
I will have her up to the library and question her.’ You
would call your valet to send in your daughter. When
she arrived you would say : ‘Mary, your mother is seriously
alarmed about your condition; her quick eyes have dis­
covered that something is wrong.’ Mary would hang her
head, but say nothing. You would entreat her to make
full confession of her weakness. She would still be silent,
but most probably give way to tears. You would say :
‘Mary, I insist upon knowing who is the author of your
trouble.’ She would then faintly say: ‘Father, it is the
Holy Ghost.’” I paused half a second and said : ‘Would
you believe her ? No; and yet you believe a similar story
told about a Jewish girl, who is alleged to have lived nearly
two thousand years ago.” I paused dramatically. He
made not one word of reply. I looked round to see if any­
one else would ; but no. Some smiled broadly, but no
one spoke. The American shortly after rose and left
without saying “Good evening, gentlemen.” He was quite
right to take his defeat in silence, and far wiser than to
have tried to argue in such an impossible position. He
was going to the Holy Land ; I hope I gave him something
to think about on the way.
You said that Ingersoll was flippant; I know what you
mean. Christians can be flippant and abusive in their
references to Freethinkers ; but the moment their faith is
attacked by sarcasm they call it flippancy. I have faith
in sarcasm ; it strikes prejudices, it stings, it makes fools
think. In my opinion, Ingersoll reasons admirably and
humorously ; he can make people laugh, and laughter is
a good antidote to folly.
You have twice asked how I brought up my family. I
had two daughters and four sons. Up to the age of nine
or ten they were at local schools, and at home, where
religion was not considered a fit subject for youthful minds, so
there was no instruction for or against it. When they went
to boarding-school I insisted that they were not to learn
catechisms, psalms, etc., but to have the time that is
usually devoted to this branch of study for play, for I
remembered the trouble such things had been to me. I
33

✓

�✓

have happily forgotten them all now except “that the chief
end of man was to glorify God and to enjoy him for ever.’
My eldest son I sent to University College School,London,
where he met boys from different parts of the world—this
itself was education. One of John Bright’s sons was there
at the same time. The other three boys and the two girls
I sent to Madras College, St. Andrews, as they became of
proper age. I found the boys had seven or eight classes
to attend, each of about an hour’s duration, out of one room
into another. I thought these were too many, so I struck
out one class, held about mid-day, which I deemed they
least needed, and they had that hour to play. I gave the
boys bicycles, and sometimes they would ride from St.
Andrews to Leven, where their eldest brother was learning
mechanical engineering. Each of my boys I sent to learn
a mechanical trade. While they were at St. Andrews, I
arranged at the hotel for a groom to take both boys and
girls riding on Saturday afternoons. The two girls and
the youngest boy I afterwards sent to Germany The girls’
education was already what is called finished, but they
went for the study of music and languages, the boy for
natural philosophy and chemistry under Bunsen. They
were there a couple of years. The boy came home and
went to King’s College, London, and the girls I took to
Italy—to Florence first, afterwards to Rome. I used to
join them during their holidays, taking them to Switzerland,
Venice, Pisa, etc., where they saw the immortality of man
in architecture, sculpture, and painting. My eldest sonhad gone to Chili to construct, and afterwards manage, a
gas works ; my elder daughter followed him. He died while
engineer of the gas works, Santiago. My daughter took to
teaching music, English, French, German, and Italian ;
she made two hundred a year, and was welcomed in the
best society, where her riding proved an advantage, as all
good people ride there. In the course of time she married.
My younger daughter, went out to her sister after her
mother’s death. My elder daughter’s husband died, and
she took to teaching again, assisted by her sister. She,
too, became the wife of a Scotchman, and they all live to­
gether. My youngest son is now my right hand in my
office. - Of my other two sons, one has been twelve years34

�in Corsica managing my gas works there, the other is en­
gineer and secretary in a gas works near London. All are
married and have children. I may say that they have
given me no trouble ; and, if I had their bringing-up to da
again, I fail to see where I could alter it with advantage.
As to their religion, I have never troubled my head about
it, and I fancy the subject has not given them much con­
cern, although some of them, I believe, conform to a few
of its forms, which I have never done.
A minister of the English Church called on me shortly
after I had taken possession of a house in the country, to
tell me that my house had a seat in the church. I took
him indoors, showed him my shelves of books, told him
that here and in the fields I spent my Sundays, uncorked
a bottle of port (of which we both partook), and chatted
harmoniously. Some months after the men of the near
village called to ask me to take the chair at their bean­
feast. I agreed. They had engaged a band of music from
a neighbouring village. I asked them why they did not
have a band of their own. 'Jhey appreciated the hint, and
came to me next week to head the parish subscription. I
said ; “No, no; you must go to the big-wigs who have been
longer established here than I have, then come to me.”
They did so ; got enough money, bought instruments, and
secured a bandmaster from the nearest barracks. In a
few months they could play very well indeed ; and, after a
while, they used to come marching in at my gate, pose
themselves in the circular carriage-drive in front of the
house, and play capitally. They had got something better
to do than spend their evenings at the ale-house, and I
hope they became better men and saved the money they
formerly paid for a band to play at their village festivals.
In my opinion, this was better than praying for them.
If you have not, up to this, found out my position on
the subject of the gods, I scarcely know how to enlighten
you. I have told you that gods, devils, witches, warlocks,
spirits, etc., are but myths of ignorant human imaginings,
and are as various as teachings you have received—in fact
quite geographical. Born in Rome, Catholic ; in London
Protestant; in China, Buddhist; in Turkey, Mohammedan
—all contradicting and damning each other, hunting and

35

�x

killing as opportunity affords. Outside their various
religions they will buy and sell; they will join in schemes
for the bettering of mankind; but do not introduce
religion of any sort, or they are ready to fly at each other’s
throats. Talk not to me of the civilizing results of religion,
when all history proclaims the direct contrary. Of course,
Christians have done much good, but not as Christians,
and it is only in secular pursuits that they have benefitted
the world. They are'ashamed now to kill or skin a iiran,
but it is because the spirit of the age is more secular.
Christianity has to retire into the background,while science,
which is purely secular, advances to the front; and an
Archbishop of the Church of England is glad to attend at
the inauguration of a marble statue to Darwin.
The excuses which religionists make for their former
blunders and ignorance are most humiliating. The
world goes round and the sun does not travel, as the
Church formerly taught ; so the story of the sun standing
still until Joshua slew his enemies is a mistake. The
world was not created in six days—it was in six long
periods of time; neither was "it created about six thousand
years ago. Here, again, a long period of time is called a
•day, for geologists have settled that the world is hundreds
of thousands of years old ; and so on in many other cases.
Your Bible, too, is an obscene, highly improper book to
be put into the hands of youths. I am certain you would
not read the thirty-eighth chapter of Genesis to your con­
gregation from the pulpit. I grant there are some beauti­
ful passages in the Bible; but they should not be mixed up
with so much that is objectionable. It requires expurga­
tion—and I wonder some Christians have not the courage
to do it. The Roman Catholics know this, for they do
not encourage their people to read it. However, with all
its blots and false statements, it will be read, and the sys­
tem will go on for many years to come. There are too
many people who earn their living by it, and there is too
little independence in those who do so for them to throw
it up. -Its decay will be a gradual process : but doubtless
the day will come when the churches will be turned into
halls of science and concert rooms, where people will be
able to improve and enjoy themselves : when the fires of
36

�hell will be extinguished, and a heaven be'made here : when
each and all will revel in the happy present, although they
may lament the sorrows of their fore-fathers, caused by
pestilential doctrines imposed on them by the ignorance
and avarice of their teachers for thousands of years, in all
parts of the world. We shall never see the happy day : but
it is coming, coming, coming, and all who advance it a step
(among whom for fifty years I have been one) have their
consolation,
If, in the far-off future, it is in the process of nature that
we shall be cognizant of the doings of the men of that per­
iod, we shall have our reward; if it is not, still I am content.

Yours,
George Anderson?

XXIII. _
Dear Sir,
I am much obliged for yours of August 4th, and’for the
full and very interesting account you gave of the history of
your family. You must have been a very kind and thought­
ful parent, and your children should always feel grateful
to you. You say they were not permitted to learn catechism and
psalms at school. Well, that was a mild way of teaching
them to avoid the “superstition” of Christianity. I think
that at heart, if you will excuse me for saying so, you are
not such a disbeliever in Christianity as your statements
would sometimes lead me to infer. You recollect that the
first question of the Catechism is “ that man’s chief end is
to glorify God and to enjoy him for ever.” If you believe
that and act upon it, you do well.
I am afraid you misunderstood me when I referred to
our not seeing eye to eye about religion. I am not
growing weary of our correspondence ; I have not given
up hope of your returning to the faith of your childhood.
I am still praying for you, and I am not discouraged
because you are still a disbeliever in the miraculous. If
you are a believer in God, that is the first all-important

37

�.

point. It is the point that I was always wanting to get at,
and I must say that you have never been definite on this
subject. Sometimes I think you believe in a Supreme
Being, and at other times you make statements that lead
me to suppose you do not. Now, my contention is this,,
and I would like you to notice it. You believe, you say,
in the eternity of matter. I say, by the constitution of the
human mind, it is easier to believe in a supreme intelli­
gence that created matter. Science itself shows most
clearly the order and perfection of nature, and it is incon­
ceivable that it could arrange itself without any intelligence
to guide it. Now, if you admit the existence of God,
which I think you do, I contend that other difficulties will
disappear. It is quite easy to raise side issues and discover
weak points in connection with Christianity, and hold them
up to scorn, as your friend Ingersoll does ; but you must
grasp fundamental principles. Admit the existence of
Deity, and you need not make mountains of other matters.
I do not intend to discuss with you the question of the
“Virgin-born Son.” I admit, from the secular' point of
view, there is great difficulty in explaining this ; but God,
who made all things, is surely able to perform acts that
may appear to us to be against the laws of nature. Are
we justified in saying we have discovered all the laws of
nature ? I think, as a scientist, you will allow that there
may be laws—many laws—that are as yet unknown to us.
There may be a sphere in which the miraculous may
appear quite consistent. Do not, I pray, let everything
turn upon the miraculous. Leave that out of the question
in the meantime, and do not harp upon the inconsistencies
of Christianity, nor upon the supposed mistakes in the
Bible ; you can find plenty to say on these points. Look
at the question in its broad outlines, and try and explain
the phenomenon of Christ. Can you explain his life and
sayings; can you account for his influence? I differ
entirely from you as to the effects of Christianity; there is
no question as to its benign influence upon the human
race. Where has heathenism provided hospitals and homes
for the suffering and the poor, as Christianity has done ?
It is because you are a Christian, though you do not know
it, that you so liberally subscribe to these charitable

38

�y

objects. You cannot, in my opinion, get over the difficulty
of the life and sayings of Jesus Christ and his religion
unless you ignore the facts of authenticated history.
Will you read the Gospels once more ? Read the
Gospel of John and the fifth chapter of Matthew. Do
not read to find fault, but simply to learn; and I think, if
you put away prejudice, you will find that there is much
good in the book that you cannot fail to admire.
I am reading Darwin with great interest. All your
books make me a still firmer believer in my God, *who has
ordered all things so perfect and so beautiful.
I am very busy, or I would have answered your letter
sooner.
Yours truly,
Clergyman.

XXIY.Dexr Sir,—

In your last you state that you are not sure whether or
no I believe in God.
I think my previous letters have been quite clear on
that point. Know, then, that I do not believe in any of
the gods I have read of; they are all mere myths.
Ignorance of nature, and the cunning of men who would
use these myths as levers to frighten the ignorant into
submission, are the creators of the gods. The gods of a
beautiful, fertile country, with pleasant surroundings, were
more loveable than the Gods of a country of storm,
avalanche, and wild beasts. The gods of Greece were the
most perfect of any I have read of; but change in the
belief of the people annihilated them. The Greeks have
adopted other gods, less beautiful—the gods of the Old
and New Testament; the former represented as a cruel
tyrant, and the latter as the author of an eternal hell for
most men.
My opinion is that hell is a priestly invention, and has
no existence. Even the clergy are getting ashamed of it,
and mention it as the abode of lost souls—another un­
proved assertion, fpr what more knowledge do they possess

39

�of the abode of a soul than I do ? and I know nothing of
souls apart from bodies.
You will hear of someone
described as a great-souled man ; but it only means that
he is noble and loveable.
If the clergy are to continue to live, they must come
down from that elevation from which the ignorance of man
has hitherto allowed them to address us. As a class they
know less than ordinary educated men of the day ; and
what they think they know are deductions from unsound
premises, which no investigation supports, and which are,
therefore, ’ not believed in by anyone whose opinion is
worth having.
I feel, however, that we are wasting time which should
be better employed.
Have you put into your schools the Science Primers I
sent you ? That is the kind of information you should
disseminate.
I know, to my constant regret, that in the Shorter
Catechism “ the chief end of man is to glorify God and to
enjoy him for ever,” for, as a boy of eight, it was inflicted
upon me ; but I can give you something much better, and
far more sensible : The chief end of man should be to do
all the good he can to make himself and his fellow-men
happy.
What do you say to our correspondence being published ?
You could appear under a nom de plume if you liked.
Yours with every respect,
George Anderson.

XXV.
My Dear Sir,—
I am sorry that yours of September 14th has been so

long unanswered.
You say you do not believe in any of the gods. I am
sorry to hear this ; but I cannot help thinking that, in the
depth of your heart, you do believe.
You make many statements which I regard as rash and
unjust. You seem to impute unworthy and base motives
to the clergy, as if they invented and perpetuated views

40

�and opinions to suit themselves, and to support their own
interests. Now, this I regard as unjust and uncharitable.
You tell me that, as a class, the clergy know less than
ordinary educated men of the day. I deny this. I do not
know what class of clergymen you come in contact with ;
but I am astonished that a Scotchman should make a
statement so contrary to fact as far as Scotland is con­
cerned, and other countries also, for, as a rule, clergymen
are well educated. But these things are side issues, and,
from the tenour of our correspondence, I have the im­
pression that your ungenerous views of Christianity have,
to some extent at least, arisen from animosity to the
clergy, the origin of which is best known to yourself.
I have on several occasions referred to your statements
at an early stage of our correspondence, to the effect that
you believe in the eternity of matter. Now, I again say
that it is much easier for the trained intellect, or for any
intellect, to believe in an intelligent Being (whose origin
you cannot account for) than to believe that matter, in
virtue of its own force, has developed itself into its highest
form—that of the human body and mind. If you do not
believe in a Supreme Being, it seems to me that it is
because you will not, not because you cannot—for you
confess that you believe in the eternity of matter, which
seems much more difficult. And if you will not believe
in God, may it not be that it is because there are some
things you do not wish to part with, which you would be
obliged to do were you to believe ? It resolves itself into
the old question, the words of our Lord : “ Ye will not
come to me that ye may have life.” You will not love the
light. Men love darkness rather than light, because their
deeds are evil. You seem to me to take too much for
granted touching your own knowledge and intellect, and
those of others who think with you, and too little of the
same qualities in those you differ from. A fair mind—one
that has power, and lays claim to impartiality—will weigh
both sides of any question, will read and think of what is
thought and said on the opposite side. Now, I fear that
your reading is somewhat exclusive ; that you study those
books that are opposed to Christianity, and not those that
defend it. I would suggest that you 'read the other side
4i

�of these great questions which we have been considering.
I have read both sides. 1 have read the books and the
periodicals you sent me, and I have not swerved in the
least from my view of Christianity, and my faith in Jesus
Christ as the Saviour of men. Those writers whose books
you lent me, with the exception of one or two—and those
certainly not the most noteworthy—never make assertions
like some of those you make ; and it is not because they
have no intellect, no perception, nor courage, but because
they have fair and logical minds.
With regard to publishing our correspondence, I do not
think it is worth publishing on either side.
If I thought
you had that idea in view when we commenced it, I would
at once say No, for that would indicate on your part a lack
of honesty that I am unwilling to attribute to you. The
only condition on which I would agree is that all my letters
in toto should be published, and that I should be allowed
to correct the proofs ; and that all yours should be pub­
lished in the same way. -But I really do not think it
would be of any service. I would not care to have my
name appear.
I visjted two old ladies «th_is week—one ninety-one, the
other ninety-four years of age? They were both peaceful
and happy in'view of death ; they firmly believe in God,
and they have rest in the thought of the future. May I
trust that your old faith will return to you before the end
of your life, and that you will experience that peace and
joy which have been the heritage of millions in the past,
and will be that of millions in the future ?
The Science Primers I have not yet put into the'hands
of my young people, but will do so soon.
Would you like to give an examination at the end of the
sess-on, and would you care to offer some prizes to the
best students ?
Excuse this long letter. May I ask you to read the
Gospels, and study them impartially ?
Yours sincerely,
Clergyman.

42

�XXVI.
Dear Sir,—

Your letter of October 25th arrived when I was from
home. It is the worst I have received from you. Such
statements as thac I do not believe because I will not, and
that, to believe, I would require to give up some things I
do not wish to part with, are beneath notice, and are not
arguments.
Are you not aware that belief or disbelief is not a matter
of will ? It is a matter of evidence, or the want of it.
The opinion I have expressed re the clergy is supported
by history. In the time of Henry VIII. and Elizabeth
the bishops and clergy became Catholics or Protestants,
as suited the pressure of the passing times and the reten
tion of their emoluments.
Henry was the most immoral of all our monarchs, and
Elizabeth the most cruel; yet neither was forsaken by the
clergy, who at one time bastardized Elizabeth and after­
wards crowned her. Henry robbed the Catholic Church
of its cathedrals, houses, and lands, wherein the poor were
supported. At that time there were no poor rates ; the
Catholic Church supported the poverty-stricken. There
were houses at short distances where the man in search
of work could sup, sleep, breakfast, and proceed on his
way. This was not charity ; it did not pauperise him ; it
was his immemorial right.
But these two crowned
scoundrels stole all this and divided it between the
aristocracy and the clergy ; hence the present poor rate—
a legacy from those times to us. Kings, queens, and
clergy have improved since then, but only in countries
like ours, where secular knowledge has spread. Some
countries suffer now from kingly injustice and clerical
superstition, as we did three hundred years ago; there­
fore, still further improvement is required. The clergy
are very bitter towards anyone who disputes the doctrines
they live by. They are the only body who detest discussion

43

�and free inquiry ; they try to smother free thought in its
bud, so that it may not bloom ; hence they catch the
child in its cradle. They perform the mummery of
baptism ; they “ confirm ” it; they marry and they bury
it ; and they taboo and impute improper motives, and put
outside the law all who question their unproved^ and unprovable assertions about their everlasting gods.
Why, sir, compared with man, gods are things of a day.
The beautiful gods of ancient Greece, the liberal gods of
ancient Rome, are all dead. There are yet Buddha,
Mohammed, and Christ left; but they are all consumptive,
and death will claim them at last.
You have once more returned to the question of my
belief in the eternity of matter, but you have not put for­
ward any arguments ; you have only told me that you
think it is easier to believe that an intelligent Being,
whose origin you cannot account for, and of whom you
know nothing, has accomplished all the developments we
find in nature, including man. The God you worship,
whom you suppose has done all this, is, according to
Scripture, without body, parts, or passions, which, to my
mind, appears to be a concise description of nothing.
You cannot give any description of such a body, yet you
ascribe to it intelligence. Where have you ever found
intelligence apart from matter? Intelligence is only a
name we give to the mental action of an organized body—
a body with a brain ; for all bodies are not intelligent. A
lump of granite is matter, but it has no brain ; hence we
do not accord it intelligence.
You say that the clergy are well educated. Tj be
merely a clergyman, I do not see what need he has for
education : he has nothing to talk about but mysteries,
which he tells you he does not understand, yet asks you to
believe. In my opinion, the gift a clergyman most requires
is oratory, a good delivery, such as Burns describes in his
“ Holy Fair.”
Clergymen sometimes dabble in secular matters ; but it
would be better for them to leave that field alone. Their
efforts seldom meet with approval, especially in Scotland,
where secular life thinks it can manage its own affairs—
which opinion I share. They are best in the pulpit, where

44

�no one dares to contradict them, and where they can be
eloquent upon subjects no one understands.
You think my reading has been devoted too much to
books antagonistic to Christianity. I think not. I have
about 1,000 volumes in my library ; not one in fifty speaks
for or against Christianity. Among them is included
Alison’s History of Europe (24 octavo vols.), Scott’s Works
(12 vols.), Gibbon’s Rome (12 vols.), Hugh Miller (13
vols.), Jones’s Asiatic Researches (9 vols.), fourteen volumes
of Scottish History and Story, twenty-four volumes of
Tales of the Borders, Ballantyne’s novels (10 vols.),
Robertson’s Histories (8 vols ), Darwin’s works (14 vols.) ;
several volumes on Geology, several on Astronomy; poems
of Burns, Byron, Shelley, Cowper, Southey, Dryden, Moore ;
most of Dickens’s novels, Berkeley’s Dictionary, and
several others, including the original edition of Johnson’s
in two volumes, which weigh about a hundredweight (these
latter I have only glanced at) ; also twenty-four octavo
volumes of Parliamentary History of England, from the
time of Henry IV. to the restoration of Charles II., many
books on engineering, and hundreds besides. In addition
to these 1 read the Times and Daily Graphic, likewise
magazines and weekly papers.
I read the Old and New Testaments long ago ; found
the former cruel and indecent, and the latter impracticable.
I possess, and have read, the Talmud and the Koran. The
Koran I consider the most rational of them all. Granting
the possibility of a future life, it is the most likely to make
converts ; there is something human in its mode of enjoy­
ing eternity, far better than for ever singing in praise of
the Lord. And what a low, barren opinion of God they
must hold who think that everlasting adulation will please
him.
I had no thought of publishing when this correspond­
ence began, therefore I kept no copy of my first letter to
you; but, when I saw that you wished to make a Christian
of me, I deemed it best to keep copies ; and it was only
when I was informing you of the manner in which I
brought up my family that the idea occurred to me that I
might publish, as I consider this duty to be the most
important in a man’s career. Should I publish, I will not
45

�name you without your consent. If you decline to give it,
I shall not consider it necessary to send you proofs, for 1
shall not publish for profit, and naturally wish to keep
down expenses.
As this will probably be my last letter, I must say that I
suspect your dull, one-sided ass has not mended his pace
by beating.
I forgive you all your unkind thoughts as to my motives
for rejecting Christianity. I know they are mistakes. Tf
I had not been a lover of truth, I might have posed as a
Christian ; but I detest your faith, and regard it as a hurt­
ful superstition that afflicts mankind—one that has divided
those who would otherwise have been mingled into one
great brotherhood ; and I have had honesty and backbone
enough to appear in my true colours, and always, 1 trust,
without giving offence to others.
I am, yours,

George Anderson.

XXVII.
Dear Sir,

I have gone back in my previous letter to the beginning
of our correspondence. You say there you believe in the
eternity of matter—that is, you believe in what you cannot,
in your own words, understand or explain. This is an
admission of great importance on your part. I maintain
it is easier to believe in the existence of an intelligent
Being who created matter than to believe that matter
developed itself.
That being so, I asked the question : “ Why don’t you
believe in what is the easier rather than in the more
difficult thing ? ” You say that this is not argument, and
shunt off, in your usual style, to a disquisition upon the
Old Testament idea of God. In my opinion this “ is not
argument.” In asking the question, Why don’t you believe
in the easier conception ? I suggested it might be that to
do so would involve on your part a sadrifice that you are
not prepared to make. You say that belief is not a matter
46

�of will, but of evidence. Belief is founded on the result
of evidence. In the act of believing you are influenced by
evidence. One may be convinced by evidence that he
should do a certain act; but he determines to do other­
wise, because he wills to do the one and not the other.
He is conscious of his freedom to act, and he does it
contrary to the evidence that he should do otherwise.
».
If a man has no will free to act, where is his responsi- .
bility ? I still ask the question : “ Why do you not believe
in the existence of an eternal intelligent Being as well as
in the eternity of matter? You give no satisfactory answer
to that question. The system of your arguments in all
your letters turnS upon that you have to stop there, like
others who cannot explain how things began to be. You
say that you follow Darwin, Huxley, and Tyndall.
These gentlemen never make such unfounded assertions as
you do.
You will find that my allusion to the clergy was made
with reference to a former statement of yours as to the
education of the clergy of the present day. You go off to
the time of Henry VIII. ; this is not an unusual method
of yours. I admit, with you, that the state of the olergy
was badjthen, and it is still, in many places. That, how­
ever, is not the point. There is an advance in the Church
as well as in science. If you go back to the time of
Henry VIII. for your science, you will find it worse, com­
pared with the present, than you find the Church. You
kindly give a list of your books; a fairly good library, but
certainly not modern as a whole. You say there are none
of them for or against religion. Some of those you sent
me are decidedly against religion—such as Gould’s,
Ingersoll’s, and literature of that kind. Have you read the
other side of the question by authors of the present day ?
I have read both sides; but my faith in Christianity, Jn
Christ, in his life and words as given in the New Testament,
is not shaken. You tell me you read the Old and Netf
Testaments long ago : they can bear another reading. I
would most sincerely recommend you to study the New
Testament once more. Read the sayings of Jesus ; you
will find them beautiful and profitable, and not impractic­
able, as you assert.

47

♦

�You say that the reading of the Koran has led you to
believe it to be better fitted to make converts than the
Bible and other sacred books. Why does it not do it ?
As a matter of fact, the Koran religion is going down, and
the Christian religion is making rapid and vast strides.
Facts are stronger than assertions.
Christianity has never been so strong and aggressive as
at present. Tell me how it is that faith in Christ produces
such a marvellous moral change in a man. I have been
twenty-five years a minister of the Gospel of Christianity;
I have seen drunkards reclaimed ; I have seen men and
women of all classes, who were a disgrace and a ruin to
their homes and to their friends, so much changed that
they lived good and beautiful lives for the remainder of
their days. These are facts which, it seems to me, your
school cannot explain, and they are produced by faith in
Christ.
I consider your insinuations as to the clergy selling
themselves for a mere living quite unworthy of a gentleman
of your professed intelligence. If you knew many of them,
as I do, I am sure you would change your opinion. You
would find them neither one-sided nor inclined to dis­
courage inquiry. I am convinced that if you would study
the other side of the question as to the being of God, and
the literature of Christianity, and if you come more in
contact with Christian men, you would change your views.
I am very sorry you seem to think that I have i nkind
thoughts of you as to why you are not a Christian. My
remark was purely in the line of argument, and I still
maintain that, as a free agent, you have the power to will
and do ; and if you do what is more difficult, there must
be some reason why you do not do what is easier. Excuse
my remark that you did not will to be a Christian because
Christianity involves responsibility that you do not care to
take upon yourself. Far fromTiaving unkind thoughts of
you I have the very opposite. I have your portrait among
my friends in my drawing-room ; I feel the deepest interest
in you. I am still praying for you, for I believe in God,
and in his power to influence you in your old age. But
even God will not force a man to be a Christian against
his will. As I have said more than once, I wish so much

48

�to have a personal interview. If you should have time to
take a holiday, I can assure you of a hearty welcome in
my home. It is quite possible we might understand each
other better if we met. Meanwhile, let me again assure
you that I have every good and kind thought towards you,
and I am not without hope that you will have different
thoughts of Christianity before the end of your life.
I am, faithfully yours,
Clergyman.

P.S.—If you mean to publish, as I have kept no copies
of my letters, and I would like to see proofs and I would
like them to be complete. The sending of proofs to me
will not make much extra expense; but, as I have already
said, I do not think that our correspondence is worth
publishing.

XXVIII.
Dear Sir,

This correspondence must cease. The object which
caused you to commence it has not been obtained nor is it
likely to be; hence we but waste time.
I have daily evidence that my belief is in the ascendant,
and I have no doubts. Governments, Courts of Law, and
business between man and man, are all conducted on
secular principles, notwithstanding that old religious
nostrums are mixed up with their proceedings.
When we find one has sworn falsely we commit him for
perjury, and we know that the man of criminal intent is far
more afraid of a policeman than of the all-seeing, ever­
present God.
I trust that you will provide for your schools sets of the
Science Primers I sent you.
Teach children something of this world, and of their
own bodies, and you will make them united, intelligent
and happy, and pave the way for the world we live in to
become a home superior to your fabled heaven.
-1 believe you are better than your religion, and I do not
think that you would burn me everlastingly if you had the
power.
I am, yours,
George Anperson,
49

����J. W. GOTT.
Wholesale and Retail Clothier

2, Union Street, Bradford.

AGENTS WANTED.
Write for Terms.

Leading Lines.
Gent’s Suits to Measure 30/-

35/-

42/-

Gent’s Overcoats to Measure

25/-

30/-

Bradlaugh Boots

15/-

10/6

1216

35/-

Famous Bedding Parcel at 21/-

Dress Goods

1/6 to 4/6 per yard.

Costume Materials 2/- to 5/- per yd.

All Goods direct from the Warehouse.

J. W. GOTT

supplies goods to all the leading Reformers
throughout The British Isles.

�(Editor of the Truthseeker) Last man in England Prosecuted
for Blasphemy.

THE

Truttiseeker

Is the only Penny Freethonght Journal in England.
The Editor has been Prosecuted so often for selling the paper,
that few Newsagents will risk supplying copies. It can always
be had direct from The Truthseeker Office, 2, Union St. Bradford
Post Free for 1/6 per year.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="11060">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11058">
                <text>Christianity and agnosticism : a correspondence between a clergyman of the Church of Scotland, and George Anderson, Agnostic; London</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11059">
                <text>Anderson, George [1824-1915]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11061">
                <text>Place of publication: Bradford&#13;
Collation: 49 p. ; 22 cm.&#13;
Notes: Advertisement inside back cover: J.W. Gott, wholesale and retail clothier,2, Union Street, Bradford. ... J.W. Gott supplies goods to all the leading Reformers throughout the British Isles. Back cover has photograph of Gott and advertisement for the Truthseeker, of which Gott was editor. Explanatory note, signed by K.E. Watts, and note on George Anderson (from Joseph McCabe's Biographical dictionary of modern rationalists) inserted loose. Both items are photocopies. Part of the NSS pamphlet collection.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11062">
                <text>J.W. Gott</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11063">
                <text>[n.d.]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11064">
                <text>N046</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17023">
                <text>Christianity</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="17024">
                <text>Agnosticism</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20237">
                <text>&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Christianity and agnosticism : a correspondence between a clergyman of the Church of Scotland, and George Anderson, Agnostic; London), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20238">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20239">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="20240">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="287">
        <name>Agnosticism</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="45">
        <name>Christianity</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1613">
        <name>NSS</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
</itemContainer>
